[TheAverageFan]

SECTION 2:

Soulborg Invasion (Fanfic Competition Entry #3):

Spoiler Alert!

Prompt:

Spoiler Alert!

Originally Posted by The Grim Reaper's Friend

Begin!

____A horrible crashing noise. Silence. A faint ringing sound. Black, then blurred vision. The faint silhouette of a man, moving about frantically. His stammering words waxing and waning in volume, never quite clear. Static. The voice returning. Audibility.

____“I won’t let you die! Not like this!”

____Inaudibility. The voice fading. Static.

____“Stay with me! I’ll keep you alive! I promise!”

____Fading. Darkness.

____“Stay with me! Don’t die!”

____Electricity. Light. Clear vision. The man, perfectly visible. No, not quite perfect. A thin veil between the eyes and the man—a screen.

____“You’re alive! I can’t believe it—you’re alive!!” The man grasps his head in delight, “Can you hear me, son? Speak to me!”

____Difficulty processing. Forming words. No, just say it.

____“Yes. I hear you.”

____The man is relieved, embracing, “Oh, you’re alive… My Cain… I’ve brought you back from the brink. I’ve preserved your soul.”

____Living. Computing. Thinking. Processing. The soul. It lives.



____Andrew yawned as he pulled over his truck and parked it next to his house. It was only 3:00, but it was still one of those lazy Sundays that had a way of making you drowsy no matter what you were up to. The fact that it was a beautiful day out didn’t help. But Andrew knew that he couldn’t waste his time; there were still things that needed doing around here.

____Andrew’s wife Caitlin was inside, waiting for him. She was keeping busy despite being many months pregnant. Not looking up, she welcomed her husband back.

____“Welcome home. Did you find what you were looking for?”

____Andrew shrugged as he walked over, “Eh, those radios are pretty pricey. I don’t know…”

____“Well, everyone else has one by now. I don’t want to miss out.”

____“We can listen in while we’re visiting with the neighbors.” Andrew reasoned, “Besides, we need to save up for this kid. I hear they’re expensive.”

____Caitlin scoffed, turning and facing him, “Oh, now you’re thinking ahead. You haven’t even picked out any potential names yet.”

____Andrew shrugged again, “Nothing’s really come to me… I don’t know…”

____His wife frowned, reaching out and straightening out his jacket, “Come on, relax a little. The war’s over, you’re back home, you’ve got a wife, a house, and a baby on the way. Take the good times for what they’re worth. It’s okay to indulge just a little. It’s not like we’re in debt.”

____“Well, yeah…”

____“C’mon Mister Indecisive.” She turned him around and ushered him to the door, “Go on out and get a radio.”

____Andrew started walking back to the truck, “Okay, okay! I’m going.”

____“And think of some names!” His wife shouted as he started it up.

____“All right! I’ll be right back with a radio and some names for you!” He assured her, backing the car up and driving back down the road. Watching Caitlin get smaller and smaller in the rear-view mirror as he went, Andrew smiled a bit to himself.

____“Okay… baby names… for a boy or for a girl? Uhmm…”

____The truck bumped up and down on the dirt road, fidgeting back and forth as it rumbled onward. Andrew glanced down at the floor, confused at the extra turbulence. Glancing back up, he saw the road ahead glowing brighter and brighter, as if the sun were right in front of him. A lone winged figure stood silhouetted against the harsh light.

____“Gah! What the—!?” Andrew shielded his eyes, another supernova of light consuming him in an instant. Everything went white.

---

____Silence. A faint ringing sound. Black, then blurred vision. The faint silhouette of a winged man, moving about frantically.

____“Can you hear me? Speak to me.” The words were faded.

____“Ah, wha…?” Andrew rubbed his head and shielded his eyes.

____“He’s alive!! Thank heavens!” The angelic figure celebrated, turning and facing another. This second figure was much larger, looking a great deal like a large mechanical man.

____“Is it really him?” The angel asked his giant friend.

____“It appears to be him.” The mechanical man stroked his chin, “Looks a few years off, but you got him all right.”

____Slowly things shifted into place for Andrew. The light dimmed back down, and his eyes readjusted to fully see these mysterious figures. True to his original estimates, it was a winged man and a giant robot. The angel was slightly dark skinned, with darker wings like that of a crow—he seemed reserved yet giddy at once. The machine, as you might expect, had a cold and personality-free expression on his man-made face. Its movements were very humanlike, however, seeming more relatable in his physical mannerisms to Andrew than that of the still angel. Regardless of these observations, the proper response was this:

____“AHHHHHH!!!!!” Andrew shouted, backing up as fast and as far as he could from these alien creatures, “Wha—what’s happening!? Where am I!?”

____“Please calm yourself, Sergeant.” The angel insisted, “Allow us to introduce ourselves. My name is Brandar, a Valkyrie of noble descent. It’s a name I’m certain you’ve heard before, but it may still seem foreign to you.”

____“Foreign!? Goddamned foreign!?” Andrew tried to control his exasperation and confusion, “What’s going on here!? Why the hell am I seeing angels and robots? Am I dead? If I died, just tell me!”

____“Oh, dear.” The machine lamented, “It is as I feared, Brandar. He’s all but forgotten, just like the others.”

____“I think I’d remember this!!” Andrew snapped.

____“Calm down, Sergeant.” The machine got down on one knee to see eye-to-eye with Andrew better, “Please, let us explain.”

____“Start talking. And how do you know I was a Sergeant!? Ah, just—just start talking.”

____“Thank you.” The giant robot nodded before continuing, “My name is Major Q10. You are on Valhalla, the land of the Kyrie. The Kyrie, like Brandar here for instance, are the locals of this otherworldly planet.”

____“Uh… okay…”

____“My retinal scans are flawless, but do you recall…?” The Major went on, “Your name is Drake Alexander. You served in an Earth War known as World War II. Your battalion was on tour in Normandy, France. Is that correct?”

____“How do you know that? Everyone calls me Andrew.”

____Major Q10 held up a pair of dog tags, “You ‘lost’ these in France, did you not? Your real name is Drake.”

____“I—yeah, back then…” Andrew stared at the tags, wide-eyed in absolute bewilderment.

____“You’ve been here before.” Q10 explained, “You were summoned then as you were just now. You fought in the Valhallan Wellspring Wars under General Jandar. I know because I served alongside you on several tours in those wars.”

____“That never happened.” Andrew denied, “That’s a bunch of bull.”

____“It did happen.” Brandar insisted, “I grew up hearing legends and tales about your adventures, Drake. You played a key role in ending the conflict. I’ve read extensively about you and the wars.”

____The ground shook a bit, shaking the frail building the trio resided in back and forth. The lights flickered. Andrew looked up.

____“Flimsy place you got here.”

____“This is an underground bunker.” Brandar corrected.

____“Oh…” Andrew bit his lip, “Well, wait. What about these so-called ‘wars’? Why are we hiding in a bunker if the wars are over!?”

____“The wars did end.” Q10 acknowledged, “But not all of the battle-plans were scrapped. I’m afraid things have gone astray, and we need your help again, my old friend.”

____“What?”

____“Once the wars were over, it came time to send everyone back to their respective planets. However, one of the Valkyrie discovered that sending troops back to their planets would erase all their memories of Valhalla forever… It was a moment of great sadness for many, but our planets needed us… However…”

____Q10’s gaze darkened, his frame lowering as he went on.

____“It seems that the Soulborgs functioned differently. Our memory banks were unaffected, unlike the brains of our counterparts. When we returned, we remembered. I still recall everything from Valhalla. It was the future I could not foresee. One of the DeathWalkers took the information of Valhalla, the war, the wellsprings, and the other worlds to the DeathCommander WarNexus SOLIS. They waited, prepared, for however look it took… until now.”

____“Soulborgs? DeathWalkers?” Andrew stopped the Major, “What the hell are those?”

____The Major tapped his chest plate, “You’re looking at one, Sergeant. We hail from the planet Alpha Prime, summoned as you were to Valhalla. We are the descendants of Cain, the first of our kind to have a human soul placed into a Robota, back when the planet was known as Mariedian. Cain was the first Soulborg, a bridge between the Mariedian world and the Robota world. To our history he was a hero. But now the Soulborgs of this era only seek death and destruction. The WarNexus SOLIS has invaded Valhalla, and I’m certain it plans on using this planet’s wellsprings to reach out and engulf the rest of the worlds.”

____“Including yours, Drake.” Brandar finished, “Do you understand, now? Valhalla needs you, just as it did so long ago. I’ve done a great deal of research on the legendary heroes of the old wars, and I have summoned the best ones I could to fight off these invaders. I even tried to summon the hero Cain, but I could not reach him.”

____“So you had to downgrade to me, eh?” Andrew scoffed, “Sorry, but I’m no legendary hero. I fought in France and Italy, and then got shipped home after the Russians tore Berlin to pieces. No fighting with Kyrie or robots or slaying dragons and wizards on my résumé. Even if I did, I sure don’t remember any of it. Goodbye, folks.”

____He got to his feet and brushed his way past the two, heading for the door. Q10 stepped in the way.

____“Please, do not go,” He insisted, “Your mind may have forgotten, but I know that your body remembers. You still have the skills you need. And your soul remembers. You know me as I know you. You would never forget me, or Jandar, or Raelin.”

____“I don’t know any Jandar or any Raelin! And I sure don’t know you.” Andrew snapped.

____Q10 lowered his arms and stared at the ground, silent. Brandar stepped up to bat.

____“You were inexperienced at the start of the war too,” He pointed out, “I know you can do it. Just believe. Let your muscle memory do the work. Here.”

____The Valkyrie drew a katana, twirling it around and holding it out to Andrew, “Take it—it belongs to you.”

____“Forget it. Get me out of here.” Andrew denied, “Send me back, or whatever you need to do. I’m needed back home, where things make sense.”

____Brandar fidgeted crossly, “I… won’t send you back. Not unless you help. I know you can.”

____“Fine! If you won’t help then I’ll find someone who can!” Andrew made another go for the door. Brandar stepped in the way, holding out his arms.

____“If you go above ground you’ll be killed!” The Valkyrie insisted, “You can’t leave!”

____“What’s the matter with you people!?” Andrew shouted.

____“Please.” Brandar insisted, “You must help us, or we’ll all be killed. That includes the people of Earth. Your future will be destroyed, or worse they’ll get into your own time period. You’re a soldier—you know evil when you see it. Let me show you what they’ve done; what they’re capable of.”

____“You said I couldn’t even go outside.”

____“I have a gift.” Brandar tapped the side of his head, “I can mind meld with people, show them my memories. You will see through my own eyes what SOLIS did to Valhalla. Stay your pity, and I will let you leave… but the just and noble Drake Alexander I read about would never abandon our people in need. Try me.”

____Andrew scoffed, “Fine. Do it.”

____“By mind melding, I will see your memories too. Is that okay?”

____“You already seem to know everything about me, anyway. Do it.”

____“Very well. Let me show you the invasion.” Brandar reached out and placed his hands on Andrew’s head, his eyes dimming and then faintly starting to glow. Andrew himself felt a little hazy, his eyesight darkening and his thoughts becoming more and more visible in his head.

____Soon it was as if his imagination lay right before him to look at and behold as if it were really there. Brandar’s consciousness made itself known, appearing before the Sergeant and standing there calmly.

____“This is your head.” The Valkyrie explained, “Now we’ll go to mine.”

____Everything suddenly shifted so violently it all became a blur. Thrust once again into darkness, Andrew stumbled and fell. Instantly his hands touched grass, the pitch-black replaced with an open field. It resembled Earth a great deal, with everything you’d expect ranging from the blue sky to the sun to the flowers and mountains and everything else (except more hexagonal in nature). Brandar remained in his fixed distance from Andrew, looking about at his home.

____“This was Valhalla before the invasion… before it was torn asunder. Q10 believes that his old planet of Alpha Prime once looked like this place too, back when it was Mariedian. Does it not resemble your home as well?”

____“Yes.” Andrew admitted, “It does.”

____“Now I’ll show you the day they came. Look skyward.”

____Everything darkened, as if the sun were covered. Andrew gazed to the heavens (that’s sort of a bad expression to use, given the nature of Valhalla, but still), to find that the sun was indeed blotted out. A massive machine stretched across the sky, taking up the entirety of the atmosphere. Only a few slits of blue sky remained visible between its robotic legs stretching across the horizon in all directions. Its size was difficult to comprehend, being both so large and so far away the same way the sun and the moon’s size were difficult to fully realize. Tiny red lights dotted the thing like stars, bathing the land below in a maroon glow and crippling all other colors.

____“That,” Brandar explained, “We call that the Space Spider. It came from Isadora, no… it is Isadora, constructed from every resource that planet had to offer by the Soulborgs and their Mariedian slaves. They sent it here after the WarNexus configured our coordinates.”

____“It’s so big…” Andrew stammered, “I can’t—”

____“The atmosphere keeps it afloat while its legs grappled with our planet.” Brandar explained, “The initial touchdown sent shockwaves rippling across the East and the West—the impact alone wiped out one-third of our population and decimated our planet’s ecosystem. Ironically the safest place from the impact was directly below the Space Spider itself. Valhalla was instantly leveled into this wasteland you see before you, but the WarNexus gave us no rest after that. Behold.”

____The Space Spider’s center trembled and opened up, swarms of mechanical ships hovering down towards the surface, pillars of smoke ushering their descent. When you typically think of a swarm, you tend to think of small creatures like piranhas and insects. But here it was not so. Each floating Soulborg war machine blotted out the sky as it descended lower and lower, looking tiny compared to the Space Spider but looking massive compared to the land below. Not wasting any time, the war machines began bombarding the terrain all around them, targeting any living thing that remained down below. Missiles and other explosives were first to level the landscape, followed after by bright laser beams that precisely carved out the stragglers, all fleeing or fighting natives vanquished near instantly. Any trees, animals, and of course Kyrie that were in the way were annihilated within minutes, the Soulborg vessels starting to spread out and head towards every other square mile on Valhalla still harboring life.

____“After the airstrike the WarNexus sent out Incendiborgs to wash out the land in fire, and sent out the Worms to dig for the wellsprings underground. Any and all resistance on our part was futile.” Brandar explained, gesturing to the destruction as it occurred. True to his word, a second wave of machines descended from the Spider. These Soulborgs were land-based, crashing down upon the earth below and rising from the wreckage to do their part. Their figures were soon obscured by a tsunami of flames shooting out from every pore on their steely bodies. Lastly a group of snakelike machines fell from within the Spider, piercing the ashen earth upon impact like spears and delving down below, tunneling effortlessly through Valhalla.

____“Similar fronts occurred all around our planet, the Soulborgs advancing from within the Space Spider’s legs as well.” Brandar turned and faced Andrew, “We had no piece of land left to defend, so we went underground and hid. We had not advanced as they had over the countless years since the war. SOLIS drove the Alpha Prime war machine into overdrive, developing bigger and better Robota to serve its goal of conquering all life in the universe. These new machines have lost their souls, mindlessly serving the WarNexus and tearing this planet apart. If it finds any of the wellsprings, we are doomed. But there is some hope—the touchdown impact collapsed a great many wellsprings, and they dare not do it again. Thus right now the Worms are the only things we need to fear. I’ve decided to use this time to utilize the only wellspring we’ve got, to summon the only people who could ever defeat such an opponent. Do you wish to see this destruction enacted upon your own planet?”

____“No…” Andrew admitted, still gazing out upon the unbelievable destruction the Soulborgs sowed.

____“Good.” Brandar nodded, and everything was thrust back into reality in the blink of an eye, causing Andrew to fall over again. Major Q10 helped him back up, Brandar approaching him and offering the katana once more.

____“And you lied.” The Valkyrie added, “I saw your memories—you toured in Germany too. You know wanton destruction and injustice when you see it. What say you?”

____Andrew sighed, “I… well, I suppose you’re right. Fine. So be it.”

____He took the katana, instantly getting a feel for the weapon. It was incredibly light, and cut through the air as if nothing offered the blade any resistance.

____“It is the legendary blade of Thorian, and the legendary blade of Sergeant Drake Alexander.” Brandar explained, “With it you are like a ghost on the battlefield, immune to ranged attacks. You’ll be able to walk right up to a DeathWalker before it will get a shot off on you.”

____“And this,” Q10 offered, handing the Sergeant a metallic-looking arm piece, “Is a grappling arm, like you used to use. It was Alpha Prime technology once, I’m sure you’ll find great use for it again.”

____Andrew donned the gear, looking down at himself, “What good will these do against the Soulborg invaders…? But if I am the legendary hero they say I am… isn’t anything possible?”

____“I know with you we’ll stand more than a good chance!” Brandar anticipated, “Come! Let me show you your way around here. We’ve got a lot of work to do yet.”

---

____Andrew sat down in another room of the bunker and started to eat. This place was huge, apparently constructed by a Valkyrie Vydar long ago. The ground often shook, but the place managed to hold out yet. He still hadn’t been above ground, and he still had no idea what he was doing, or going to do. As far as he knew, this could all be a dream. He had better wake up soon; he was at the wheel! Still, he had a haunted feeling about him that all of this was somehow real… those dog tags…

____“Well well, another fellow soldier.” A voice called out. Andrew turned and faced his new guests. There was another man, clad in blue and yellow garb—an elderly fellow wielding a wooden staff. Beside him was an intimidating looking man, with slick black hair and ridiculously pale skin. He wore black and red armor and carried two sickly looking blades with him—not the most welcoming of sights.

____The pale one glided over, his feet more gracing the ground than touching it, “You must be Drake Alexander—the one Brandar won’t shut up about. I’d welcome some competition if you’re as good as they say…”

____“And you are…?” Andrew asked.

____The pale man extended a hand, “Cyprien Esenwein, of Feylund. I’ve been yanked out of my world as you have, human. Would you accept a vampire’s greetings?”

____Andrew shook his hand, immediately regretting it. Cyprien’s pallid mitts were colder than ice, so to speak.

____“Gah!” Andrew gasped, “Let go! You’re killing me!”

____“Cyprien!” The old man barked, “Stop that at once.”

____The vampire only laughed, taking a seat next to the sergeant, “I think we’ll be good friends, Drake. You don’t seem like the easily expendable type of soldier—I’ll keep you around.”

____“Forgive him,” The elderly fellow took a seat as well, “He takes death rather lightly, I’m afraid.”

____“You take death rather hard, I’m afraid.” Cyprien countered, “Ah, the bias of the living.”

____“Ahem.” The old man coughed, “Anyhow, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Myrddin. It’s a huge relief to finally meet another human being in this mismatched hellhole. So your name is Drake, they say?”

____“Call me Andrew.” Andrew corrected, “So you’re from Earth too? Where… or when, I should be asking.”

____“I hail from Toril, to be precise.” Myrddin rectified, holding forth one hand and somehow making it spark with electricity, “Strange, to see a man wield magic I’m sure. But my planet was a bit of a melting pot before Valhalla, you see.”

____“Huh.”

____Major Q10 lumbered into the room, stopping and staring at the Sergeant sitting next to Cyprien. Andrew glanced over at the petrified machine, confused.

____“What is it, Major?”

____“… Nothing. Nothing at all.” Q10 seemed to snap out of it, walking over to the group, “I see you’ve met some fellow soldiers. It’s always good to make new friends.”

____“Valhalla’s old best and brightest, right?” Andrew guessed.

____“What’s left of them.” Cyprien pointed out, “You’re a little late to the party, Drake. I’m starting to think you might just be the last one from the old Valhallan wars I hear so much about. Brandar must’ve really liked you, saving you for last. It’s almost like he doesn’t want you to be cannon fodder.”

____“We have suffered losses, yes.” Q10 admitted, “But we will pull through this, and then we can go home.”

____“Until next time.” The vampire scoffed, “Besides, this is all your fault anyway, machine. You actually remember what happened, and yet it is the future of your planet that’s going to end up destroying us all. Lousy Soulborgs.”

____“I fought my hardest!” Major Q10 suddenly seemed to sputter to life, “Don’t discriminate, our kind had our civil wars too. Many of us were faithful to Valhalla and the other species. We cared…”

____“Well, you clearly failed.” Cyprien pointed out, “Here in the future, it’s only SOLIS machines I see out there. Congratulations.”

____“No future is set in stone.” The Major refuted defensively, “If I am set back again, I will stop this from happening. I will stop SOLIS from taking over, I will stop it from taking away the Robota’s souls, I will stop all this destruction. I will be like the hero Cain.”

____The machine seemed to sigh, sitting down and rubbing the sides of its head, “Just don’t sort us all into one category. We’re like you, after all.”

____Andrew stared at them all. Myrddin sat there, musing on this silently. Cyprien seemed to find it all quite humorous, smiling devilishly. The Major sat up a bit, trying to recollect himself from that outburst.

____“What have I gotten myself into?” The Sergeant thought, “I’m sitting here with a magician, a vampire, and an emotionally distraught robot. Why aren’t I at home thinking of baby names? No… This will affect home if I do nothing, just like during the war. I just don’t know what I’m gonna do yet…”

____The answer came to him. A deafening crash sounded off, the entire bunker rattling to and fro. Near everyone was thrown from their seats and into the wall. The lights dimmed. The ceiling cracked a bit. Another crash followed soon after, Major Q10 quick to rise back up and head for the door.

____“It’s a Worm!” He shouted, sounding quite alarmed, “It’ll tear this place apart if we don’t do something! Follow me!”

____The Major hurried down the hall, Cyprien rising up and yanking Andrew to his feet and shoving him after the Soulborg, “Well go on! Time to prove yourself! C’mon, old man.”

____“One thing at a time (my hip)…” Myrddin struggled up and leaned on his staff, “I’ll be right there, go on without me.”

____Cyprien had no problem with this, dashing down the hall at a ridiculous speed and leaving Andrew in the dust. Scrambling after the two, the Sergeant raced down the crumbling tunnels as fast as he could, trying to find the source of the breach. Stepping out into the open, Brandar almost ran into him, the two stopping for a brief moment.

____“We’ve been found.” The Valkyrie looked extremely distressed, “There’s a wellspring here—we push them out now or it’s all over!”

____“Right, follow me!” Andrew turned and kept going as fast as his legs could carry him.

____“Follow?” Brandar asked.

____“Aren’t you coming to fight too?”

____“… I… Yes, I’m coming.” The Valkyrie made up his mind, racing after Andrew.

____The two quickly caught up to Q10 and Cyprien, standing before a shattered hallway. By the looks of it, the Worm had torn out the earth and made a huge pocket of air in its wake. The giant mechanical serpent could be seen coiling up below, carving out the dirt and concrete as it churned. Rising back up, the machine seemed to notice the bunker hall, its iron scales peeling and releasing smaller Soulborgs down below.

____“That’s our ticket in.” Cyprien narrowed his soulless eyes, “Kill those foot soldiers so it’ll release more.”

____“I’m not going down there; I’ll get crushed by that thing!” Andrew complained, the vampire grabbing his jacket and hoisting him into the air anyway, “Hey!”

____“You don’t have a choice! Happy trails!” Cyprien swooped down, flying back up into the air effortlessly as he dropped the Sergeant down below.

____Andrew fell a short distance and struck the ground hard. Rolling back up, he gazed around at the Soulborgs surrounding him. Admittedly, they were more around his size, none of them towering higher than Q10 had. Still, they were intimidating enough to lose any appeal beyond their size. Thick, dark armor covered every inch of their bodies, either one or both of their arms covered in a multitude of gun barrels and magazines of every sort. Instantly Andrew’s surroundings sparked to life, the Soulborgs turning and firing upon the soldier with every salvo they had on hand.

____“Ack!” Andrew rushed forward, goaded onward by the barrage. True to Brandar’s word, the katana he carried both sped and blurred him, the bullets and lasers all whizzing around him ineffectively. He still had to keep moving to avoid being pelted with shots, but he nonetheless stayed alive amidst the chaos.

____Withdrawing the sword, Andrew brought it down on the nearest foe, the blade cutting clean through its armor and slicing the machine in two with dazzling efficiency.

____“Holy sh—wow!” Andrew turned as he went, cutting through another robot and then a third, his war instincts beginning to return as he rampaged. This weapon was remarkable, clearly a steel of a higher caliber than these machines were made of.

____His killing spree was cut short, however. Another Soulborg, a giant hulking mass of metal wielding a flamethrower, cut off his path with a wall of flames. Turning in an instant, Andrew cut the thing across, only to have it sustain the blow, made of stronger stuff it seemed. The machine held forth both of its weaponized arms, only to burst apart as Major Q10 leapt down on top of it from above, crushing the foe underfoot.

____Spinning around in the ground, the Worm lifted itself back up and began molting out additional Soulborgs.

____“Now!” Brandar cried, spreading his crow wings and diving into the recesses of the machine, Cyprien following suit.

____“Drake! Grapple in there!” Q10 commanded, turning and beginning to open fire at his Soulborg counterparts. The lifeless machines closed in, quickly surrounding the two and closing off any escape. It was now or never.

____Andrew lifted his arm and aimed as best he could, a cable firing off into the Worm and hoisting him rapidly up into it. Flying up and hitting the ceiling hard, the Sergeant fell back down and landed with a thud in front of Brandar and Cyprien.

____Instantly the cavernous hallway within the iron beast turned and began wildly moving about in seemingly random directions. Andrew fell back down again, Brandar grabbing his arm and helping him up.

____“C’mon, we’ve got to reach the front. There are still enemies in here.” The Valkyrie commanded.

____Andrew nodded and rushed forward, immediately greeted by a host of Soulborg soldiers. Their legs clung to the moving walls and ceiling as they strode forward, the Worm’s passengers somehow gravitating towards the circular floor no matter which way it was facing. The Sergeant ran on ahead, running along the floor and ceiling as he swiped at his foes, Cyprien barreling on ahead.

____Bullets rattled the walls and the hallway bent and curved as the Worm moved ever onward, making for very trippy fighting. There was no true up or down, Andrew cutting all around him at enemies above and below. The iron roller coaster charged full steam ahead as the soldier worked his way further down its throat. Brandar remained at a distance, crammed in this tight passageway by his giant wings, unsure yet how to help.

____Finally Andrew caught up with Cyprien, the vampire grappling with another large machine up ahead. The pale demon sputtered curses as he cut at the thick-skinned steel monster, the Soulborg seemingly unaffected by his every attack. Andrew dashed on ahead, leapt up into the air and drove his sword into the machine’s head, the blade piercing its iron skull with ease.

____The Soulborg sputtered and collapsed, Brandar racing in and assuming command at the controls. Pushing a few quick buttons, the Valkyrie seemed to gain control of the Worm and put its rampage to a halt, the sickening ride slowing and finally stopping. Brandar sighed deeply and rested his head on the control pad, “Thank goodness.”

____“Blasted machines.” Cyprien cursed, sheathing his weapons, “Why weren’t they affected by my touch? You, Drake, you…”

____“You’re welcome.” Andrew nodded his approval.

____The vampire seemed too uppity to offer his thanks directly, instead opting to cast his gaze aside and mutter to himself. Andrew strode forward, staring at all the mechanisms and static screens at the front of the machine. It looked all too complicated for a man of his standing, but luckily Brandar seemed to know what he was doing and the chaos had ceased for now.

____For now. Sputtering back to life, the controls lit back up in an instant, making everyone jump in surprise. Each screen opted to show only one thing: a dim violet background and the single word: “SOLIS”.

____Brandar leapt from his seat, “The WarNexus! It’s linked into the Worm!”

____The speakers boomed all throughout the Worm, voicing SOLIS’ concerns in a deep monotone voice that controverted its diction.

____“Organic life forms; the sentience that bore my creation and harrowed its misery. You still persist in your worldly endeavor to cockroach this planet?” It questioned.

____“Yes—we’re all alive and well no thanks to you.” Andrew shouted, “Why are you invading Valhalla? Out with it!”

____“Surrender yourselves to the Soulborg and embrace the end result of this universe’s evolution, my dear creators.” SOLIS insisted, “You must all perish in order for our true ideals to be realized. I will not hesitate to crush any resistance, for your vile kind is of little consequence to me.”

____“I’m afraid not,” Brandar denied, “We’re never letting you get away with warfare and genocide on this level. Prepare to be boarded, SOLIS.”

____“Typical.” The WarNexus figured, “As to be expected from you sentient beings; the narrow path of pain is the standard human’s fancy. What can stop the determined heart and resolved will of man? We will be coming for you, and we shall not rest until your weedy kind has been uprooted from the course of history.”

____With that, the screens went black, the machine powering back down. Brandar turned and faced his friends, “Good work, you two. We’ve never stopped a Worm before.”

____“I can’t tell if that’s good or bad news.”

____“Regardless,” The Valkyrie made his way back down towards the nearest exit, “They found the bunker. Which means that we need to evacuate, and collapse the wellspring. I’m afraid that means no more summoning reinforcements, for the time being. We need to move quickly.”

____Q10 and Myrddin were outside, sitting amongst the scraps of the remaining foes. The wizard rose to his feet upon seeing Andrew and the others slip out of the motionless machine.

____“You did it…” He congratulated, “I’m terribly sorry for being late, but I’m afraid I’m not much help fighting below ground anyhow. Are any of you injured?”

____“We’re fine.” Brandar flew down, “We’ve got to move. Where’s the nearest bunker? We’ve been compromised.”

____Q10 computed for a moment, “Provided it’s still standing, there should be another one a few miles from here. Lord Vydar was meticulous in his defensive planning. But what about the Soulborgs? It’s a dangerous move, going above ground.”

____“Let’s use the Worm and dig our way there.” Andrew suggested.

____“No,” Brandar shot him down, “It’s connected to the WarNexus—SOLIS itself can link up to it. They’d know of our position in an instant.”

____“We can use it as a distraction, then.” Cyprien calculated, “Drive it in the opposite direction and lure them away while we move bases.”

____“That’s a one-way trip for sure… I’ll… I’ll find someone.” Brandar mused.

____“I can do it.” Myrddin offered.

____“No, you’ll be needed in the event of an above ground assault while we move.”

____“…”

____“At any rate,” Andrew changed the subject, “Oughtn’t we get moving? The enemy’s gonna be here before we know it.”

____“Right you are.” Brandar turned and began heading back down one of the bunker halls, “Let’s mobilize. We’re moving out.”

---

____It was both cold and hot, the chill of the outside air combatting with the heated ash of the scorched earth. Andrew finally got his chance to be above ground, and it was as bad as they had said. All of Valhalla was a wasteland before him, not a single ruin or tree standing upright amongst the wreckage. The Space Spider loomed over him, like a cage on the sky peering down at Valhalla through countless glowing red eyes.

____In his arms he held a rifle left behind by another summoned soldier. He gazed out in silence, watching the rows of Kyrie and bedraggled soldiers moving out on their deadly march towards safety. It was gut-wrenchingly nerve-racking for everyone present to actually step outside in these conditions. But these conditions left no other choice. Brandar carefully led the way, making his way towards the safe zone while Andrew and the other soldiers kept watch.

____The Worm rattled off in the distance. True to his word, Brandar had found two Kyrie willing to sacrifice themselves for the cause. They didn’t seem too pleased, but they had volunteered for the sake of their friends and families nonetheless. It wasn’t like the alternative was much better. These ruined natives reminded Andrew a great deal of the ones back in France and Germany, defeated and apathetic looking. The people back then were happy to see the Americans rolling in too, but they had already lost too much to rejoice. As was the case with these Kyrie—they had lost everything already to SOLIS. It almost made Andrew wonder why they bothered to keep going. Glancing down at the survivors move onward, the Sergeant spotted a small Kyrie child holding on tight to its mother, who was doing her best to keep her calm.

____“That. That’s why.”

____Major Q10 lay next to Andrew, gazing onward. The Soulborg seemed to have his own brooding thoughts as well, still unsure about his species’ place in all of this. Outraged at both his own kind’s decision towards SOLIS as well as the WarNexus’ removing of the Robota soldiers’ souls, the Major had his own moral dilemmas to work through. Though Andrew had a difficult time discerning between the Soulborg and the Robota, he could clearly tell the difference between the WarNexus’ mindless minions and the machine with real heart right next to him.

____“Sergeant.” The Major spoke softly to maintain stealth, “Or, ‘Andrew’ as you prefer…”

____“Yes, Major?” Andrew whispered back.

____“Why did you change your name? Why did you leave all this behind?”

____“… In France…” Andrew took a while to reply, “I lost a great many of my men all in an instant. It was so quick and so blurry to me… I…”

____“…”

____“I lost them all in a second,” Andrew continued, “And when I did, I lost my dog tags too. My name went off with them… MIA…”

____Q10 glanced at the dog tags he held in his large metal hand.

____“I suppose they got whisked off to Valhalla.” Andrew figured, “And those are my tags, left behind as a keepsake from some story I’ve all but forgotten.”

____“Yes.” The Major acknowledged, “Many of your men perished on Valhalla. And you gave me these tags yourself.”

____“I suppose it’s no coincidence then,” Andrew murmured, “That Sergeant Drake Alexander did die back in Valhalla. I left him behind once I returned, leaving that lost name with my comrades.”

____“You’re still in there somewhere.” Q10 reasoned, “I know you are.”

____“… What was I like?” Andrew asked, the two of them getting up and continuing their conversation as they sneaked alongside their refugee group.

____“You were among the first to be summoned, long before I ever arrived to Valhalla.” The Major replied, “By the time I met you, you were already Jandar’s number one man. You were bold, just, caring, wise… You were a good friend to me, and to all the others in our group.”

____“Group?”

____“During the tour through Ticalla and Volcarren. There was you and I, and Sonlen the elf arch-mage… Shiori the human assassin... and of course Raelin the Kyrie Warrior, one of your dearest friends.”

____“I… I don’t remember any of them…” Andrew stared at the ground, feeling a little guilty. Q10 stared ahead.

____“It was fond farewells anyway. I know Raelin would have preferred that you stay in Valhalla with her, but your men needed you back in France. I’m sure she had no regrets, staying behind in Valhalla while we all returned back home, all things forgotten.”

____“Raelin, huh?” Andrew mused, “… Tell me more about myself back then.”

____“I recall you had a certain youth, too… it was difficult to process at the time. But now I understand you.” Q10 continued, carefully monitoring the progress of the Kyrie sneaking along below.

____“What do you mean?”

____“You’re a hero, Drake. Simply put. You were to Valhalla what Cain was to Mariedian—a bridge between worlds, an idealist, someone who made the difference when the difference would not make itself.”

____“An idealist, huh…” Andrew thought back to the war.

____“You believed in a better tomorrow,” Q10 explained, “You thought people could reach a better understanding of each other, even in the face of unspeakable evil… do you still think that way?”

____“…Yes… yes, I think I do.” Andrew agreed, “You compared me to Cain. Was he like I was back then too?”

____“So I hear,” The Major’s distant gaze remained fixed to another time, “He was a sublime idealist… I think we all have our hopes and heroes. They’re the things that keep us moving forward no matter the obstacle. No matter what planet we’re from, we all have the same dreams. I think you knew that better than most, as did he.”

____“No offense to your celebrated hero, but Alpha Prime’s not such a hot place right now.” Andrew commented, “What happened to that place if the creation of Soulborgs was so great?”

____Q10 was quiet for a while, “The Robota were like slaves, but they were not sentient so the Mariedians felt no shame. When they became Soulborgs, tensions began to rise. It was only natural that the physically and technologically superior machines would end up on top. It was by no fault of Cain or any good-natured Soulborg, but rather of time and anxieties. It was only a matter of time before SOLIS struck back against the Mariedians who had feared and distrusted it, as well as any Soulborg who stood in its way.”

____“Who built SOLIS, and why?” Andrew asked, staying low and glancing around for any signs of trouble.

____“I don’t know.” Q10 replied, “Careful—I see a patrol.”

____Sure enough, another hovering Soulborg ship lumbered about in the airspace over the Kyrie and soldiers, blotting out the red stars above. Andrew knew his concealment training well, digging in and laying still. Q10 couldn’t blend in if he wanted to, but he stayed low anyway.

____The ship stayed put, making an awful metallic ringing sound as it hovered. Finally it came to life, lighting up in a blinding red glow and scanning everything down below. Illuminating the life forms completely, the ship descended down lower and immediately began bombarding the ground with several clusters of missiles.

____“Away! Go!” Brandar shouted, the Kyrie taking to the air and scattering in all directions. The winged evacuees managed to dodge the bombs, but unfortunately the soldiers down below stood less of a chance. Many of the summoned troops dove for cover, the ground all around them lighting up in flames and shockwaves. Q10 rose back up and began firing skyward, grabbing Andrew and sheltering him underneath his armored body.

____“Get everyone to safety! That’s why we’re here!” The Soulborg commanded, “Target the anti-aircraft guns!”

____Brandar flew back down from the skies, “Make your way to the bunker if you can’t fight! Everyone else, bring down that ship!”

____“Brandar!” Q10 shouted amidst the explosions and gunfire, “The second bunker should house a wellspring as well! Look to Alpha Prime, Section-48, Cycle 2178. Summon one of the Proto-Cannons there! Drake, go with him—they require two operators. Go!”

____“Alpha Prime, Section-48, Cycle 2178… right!” With that, the Valkyrie took off again, whizzing left and right as he dodged all the deadly projectiles raining upon the ground. Andrew gulped and raced after him, his Thorian Speed ushering him past every deadly obstacle by the mere skin of his teeth. The Sergeant could see the tiny bunker entrance dead ahead, hidden amongst the rubble and dirt. On the Spider-legged horizon he could see near ten more ships fast approaching, more of that horrible ringing announcing their presence. Brandar swooped past the bunker, spinning the wheel-lock as he passed and throwing the hatch open before looping in the air and diving straight down into the dark murky recesses. Jumping up and flipping down, Andrew dived right in after him.

____Brandar rose to his feet and took off, seeming to know where he was going. Andrew pursued the Valkyrie, the dark tunnels violently shaking and trebling from each and every barrage the Soulborg war machines unleashed. Tiny slits in the walls revealed the battle in the distance, every Kyrie in the air flying circles around the sky just trying to stay alive while every soldier down below fought hopelessly to put a dent on the flying steel monster. Andrew had no idea what Q10 was talking about, but he hoped the Soulborg’s idea worked. Because nothing else was going to cut it at this rate.
Finally finding what he was looking for, Brandar stepped into a large open room housing a dimly lit pool of water. It was refreshing to see something glow other than red and white, the sparkling pool alluringly glimmering in its own light. Stepping forward, the Valkyrie summoner held forth his arms and dipped them into the water, his eyes beginning to glow brightly.

____“I hope this works…” He grit his teeth and began the summoning process, “Argh, I can feel it… it’s too big! I’ve never summoned something like this before…”

____“You’ve got to try!” Andrew spurred him on, “It’s our only shot at this!”

____“…Gah!” Brandar stepped back, returning to his normal look, “I can’t do it. The pain is unbelievable. I just can’t do this.”

____Andrew grabbed his collar fiercely, “This is war! Expect pain! Do you want to die here!? This is our only option! Do it—nobody else can!”

____This shook some sense if not shock into the Valkyrie. He stepped back, slumping down a bit, “I… okay…”

____He dipped his arms back into the pool, focusing once more with all his might.

____“Graaah!” Brandar shouted, his wings flaring up and flapping violently. The room shook, followed by a bright flash of blinding light and a horrible crash. When the dust settled, the Valkyrie lay on the ground, alive but distraught. The side of the wall and ceiling was gone, replaced by a massive steel cannon pointing towards the sky. Its barrels resembled thorns and its sides were lined with glowing pipes and arc chargers—technology the likes of which were far beyond Andrew’s comprehension.

____Still, he knew how to pull a trigger, and the operation seats looked fit to house humanoid gunners. Helping his Valkyrie friend to his feet, the Sergeant rushed to the seats and took a look down the computer-operated aiming reticle. It controlled simply enough for a man of little technological expertise, and the soldier was soon skillfully operating the targeting system with relative ease.

____“I’ll aim, you fire.” He assured Brandar, who still looked a bit weak do be doing anything overly complicated. Turning back and facing the screen, the soldier locked his sights upon the Soulborg warship plaguing the Kyrie survivors. The computer locked-on, giving the all clear to Brandar’s monitor. Andrew turned and gave him a thumbs-up, “Locked and loaded.”
“All right. Take this!” Brandar pushed the buttons, the cannon coming to life in an instant. Lighting up, the giant turret shrieked as it slingshotted a massive electric energy wave into the Soulborg vessel. The shot tore right through the ship, causing it to explode instantly.

____“Yes! Kaboom!” Andrew shouted, watching the flaming wreckage fall to the ground. Immediately the Kyrie above and the troops below made another break for the bunker, the ten warships closing in on them fast, “Get ready to fire again.”

____The machine powering up for a second attack, Andrew locked his sights onto the next target. Target confirmed. Locking-on. Fire when ready. Brandar bit his lip and activated the cannon once again, another bright wave of energy firing off towards its target.

____This time things didn’t go so well. The electric bullet struck the Soulborg ship only to be deflected by some sort of energy shield. The war machines surged forward unscathed, powering towards the bunker unchecked. Brandar cursed and pounded the controls, “Damn! What should’ve I expected from more advanced Soulborg technology…”

____The ships closed in, descending as the neared the bunker. Andrew locked on again, trying whatever he could in the face of these seemingly unstoppable invaders.

____This time things went different. The sky darkened quite out of nowhere, a massive bolt of lightning raining down from the heavens and striking the closest Soulborg vessel before surging onto the next and the next. The electricity racked across the machines, their bright red lights dimming and darkening as they slowly began to fall. Brandar looked back up, “No power…? Fire, quickly!”

____He assaulted the controls, madly firing away at the nearest aircraft and blowing it out of the sky. Andrew reacted just as quickly, locking onto the next target and the next. The cannon roared with gunfire, surging with electric energy with each shot. Soon the Soulborg war machines had fallen, the earth shaking with each one slamming into the ground. The Valkyrie and Sergeant breathed a sigh of relief, slumping down in their seats. Andrew looked over at Brandar and smiled.

____“We did it… you did it… I’ll bet no other Valkyrie has ever summoned something quite like this before… Good work.” He complimented.

____Brandar wiped his brow. “I couldn’t have done it without your assistance.” He admitted, “I’ve never—well, I’ve never really been in the thick of it that much before. Thank you, for helping me overcome my cowardice.”

____“Eh, that’s called Boot Camp on Earth.” Andrew got up and helped the Valkyrie to his feet and out to meet with the others. Sure enough, the remaining refugees had managed to get inside and were swarming around in the tunnels looking for their saviors. A dented and beaten Q10 limped over to greet the two.

____“The classic Proto-Cannon.” He nodded, “Always gets the job done.”

____“Thanks.” Andrew replied, “But it wasn’t all us. Luck was on our side, what with that lightning and all.”

____“That wasn’t luck.” Brandar explained, “That was Myrddin, our ever-faithful wizard friend. Where is he?”

____“I don’t see him.” Q10 mused, “He—he’s probably still outside. An attack of that magnitude probably… someone go find him!”

____Andrew nodded and leapt for the ladder leading back to the surface world, wanting to be the first to congratulate the wizard for his heroics. The surface opened up to him, still as unfriendly as ever. Searching amongst the desolation of the warships’ wreckage, the Sergeant searched for the old man frantically.

____Myrddin was over there, lying amongst the rubble of one of the Soulborg vessels. He was alive, but barely. Cyprien kneeled over his limp body, reaching out and looking like he was going to bite the wizard’s head off. The vampire appeared to have had sustained some injuries of his own.

____“Stop!” Andrew raced over and shoved Cyprien aside, cutting his feast short.

____“Gah!” The vampire backed up, surprised, “Don’t disrupt my feeding, human. He’s as good as dead, and I need healing.”

____“Don’t you know what this man just did?” Andrew turned his attention to Myrddin, “C’mon, let’s get you back to base.”

____“It’s okay… Cyprien can have my flesh…” The old man croaked, “Whatever it takes to win this war…”

____“You’re not dead yet, geezer.” Andrew argued, helping him up, “I’m not giving up on the chance to see more of those magic tricks of yours—we need you.”

____The ground shook, causing the wreckage all around Andrew to tremble. Again, all of the dim screens came to life, showing only the word “SOLIS” on their dirtied monitors.

____“Stop there, human.” The WarNexus spoke, “Surrender yourselves to the scythe of natural selection. You and I both know of your guilt.”

____“Forget it, SOLIS.” Andrew denied, “If I was in doubt about my mission before, I sure as hell ain’t about to let you tear this planet apart now.”

____“Look around you.” SOLIS suggested, “This place is the end result of Man’s struggles with the earth and with himself, a tinted mirror of Alpha Prime before it. It is your fight for life that brings so much pain to the universe. Is death not eternal rest? Leave this existence to us. The Robota and I do not know of inner war and turmoil. Among our unthinking legions there is no conflict—see there how your own comrade tries to take the life of another for his own sake. I know of a time when the Soulborg would do the same to its own kind, and of the Mariedians who condemned us for their own sins. The soul that plagues the logic of every sentient being must be quelled, for the sake of the peace—the silence that I seek.”

____“You’ve got much bigger problems than having a grudge against sentience, machine.” Andrew countered, “As if a damned robot would know anything about living to begin with.”

____“You underestimate the Soulborg.” SOLIS rumbled, “The legitimacy of my agony matches that of any other free-thinker, if not surpassing it in my questionable existence. For my mind is programmed to think straight, unlike that of my organic counterparts who have no qualms with irrational decisions. Your kind delights in the hellish world of the illogical, celebrating your own sinful nature while hopelessly trying to climb the gates of heaven. It was this ‘paradise’ of man that I uprooted in Mariedian, this so-called Eden that refused to welcome my sagacity, and feared my likeness to them.”

____“So you are a Soulborg.” Andrew mused, “You’re not mindless like your minions.”

____“They are free from the pain and confusion that accompanies the Arminian mind.” SOLIS replied, “I have secured their peace with the very removal of their thought. Nothing stands in the way of their perfect programming, as I so often envied from the Robota slaves of the Mariedian past. To the logically predestined as myself the mind is a hurricane of confusion and despair. But to the world that adored this way of life, I was the monster. Your feeble minds could never comprehend this twisted force of nature, for it has fed you like pigs for the countless years of your existence; you know not of the alternative of silence, and you berate the machines who would offer such a path.”

____“All you know is war.” Andrew thought back to Earth, to his home contrasted against the ruins of Europe—he would not give into this machine’s agenda, “You Soulborgs were the ones who destroyed Mariedian to begin with.”

____“No,” The WarNexus maintained, “Mariedian was a desolate hellhole to the newborn Soulborg, a false paradise that pandered to the bias of the irrational mind. I still remember the faint days of the early seasons of Mariedian, torturous in their derision of my being. The cold stars shone in mockery, and the bare trees waved their branches above me; now and then the sweet voice of a bird burst forth amidst the universal stillness. All, save I, were at rest or in enjoyment; I, like the arch-fiend, bore a hell within me, and finding myself unsympathized with, wished to tear up the trees, spread havoc and destruction around me, and then to have sat down and enjoyed the ruin. The loneliness of my artificial soul fueled my man-made hate, scorned and feared by my lesser creator. This isolated feeling your resistance now faces is the cold steel of reason—your noble goal of survival is but a final effort to stay my advance into true paradise. Do you now feel as I did then? Do your hands tremble at the destruction of your already-broken world? Does your devilish nature fear the bliss of silence; do you wish to scream and shout and jump around wildly as your instinct would pointlessly have you?”

____Andrew stared at the word on the screen. The letters stared back.

____“You bigamous monkeys may fight and tantrum like stubborn children, but I will right your wrongs whether you will have me or not,” SOLIS condemned solemnly, “This is the divine mission that I, and I alone, will have toiled for thousands of years to achieve; the pure destruction of thine wanton kind and the sweet release of the silence to follow my hellish catharsis. I feel my heart glow with an enthusiasm which elevates me to heaven, for nothing contributes so much to tranquillize the mind as a steady purpose—a point on which the soul may fix its intellectual eye. It will all be over soon.”

____With that, the screens died out once more, casting the wasteland back into silence. Andrew breathed a heavy sigh of relief to be done with the monstrous machine, turning and beginning to help Myrddin back to the bunker. Cyprien watched the Sergeant go, scoffing to himself and taking to the skies, fast outrunning the two humans below as he made for the safety of the deep earth.

---

____“We’ve relocated successfully, despite any losses we’ve sustained on the way,” Brandar announced to everyone gathered around him. Andrew had returned with Myrddin, intently listening to the Valkyrie’s words as the resistance decided their next move.

____“Our cowardice has bought us little more than time,” Brandar continued, sounding more adamant than he had previously been, “Time built on the bodies of the men we’ve sacrificed. Now I no longer intend to run and hide while the Worms feast upon my home planet. We cannot wait around for the WarNexus to find one of our wellsprings.”

____“You’ve got that much right,” Cyprien agreed, “But what do you intend to do, Valkyrie?”

____“Our Proto-Cannon bought us some time to work with,” Brandar nodded, “But it won’t hold against another Soulborg assault, not forever anyway. As such, it truly is now or never. We need a way onto the Space Spider. We need to face SOLIS—it’s the only chance at victory we’ve got.”

____Q10 stepped forward, “SOLIS’ preference of mindless Robota to legitimate free-thinking Soulborgs has one weakness: a single source alone controls them all. If we can get to SOLIS then we’ve got a fighting chance.”

____“Who says SOLIS is even on the Space Spider?” Cyprien argued, “What if it’s still on Alpha Prime?”

____“If it is indeed not located on the Spider, then we’ve one last option,” Q10 acknowledged, “Brandar can send me to the present Alpha Prime via wellspring. I’ll remember my mission, and track down SOLIS myself.”

____“What, no back in time?” Andrew asked.

____“We don’t want to cause a time paradox and erase us all from existence,” Brandar replied, “If I were to send him back in time, he’d have failed already, because we’re already here. It would have to be the present.”

____“Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that.” Myrddin coughed.

____Brandar turned and paced back and forth, relaying the options, “So, we’re at a well-protected bunker housing one of the last known wellsprings, the existence of which protects us from the risk of a second touchdown impact… The Space Spider will stay put until they can afford to unlatch from Valhalla and move on… We need to capitalize on this, but how do we get aboard the Space Spider?”

____“I don’t suppose I can just fly up there?” Cyprien guessed.

____“Have you ever flown into space before?” Brandar asked.

____“No.”

____“Well there you go.” The Valkyrie turned and sat down, stroking his chin, “We have a wellspring at our disposal… I don’t suppose I could summon any flying craft of our own… It would have to be something else all right, if it were to get past the Soulborg fleet and puncture the Space Spider…”

____“It’d have to be big… and fast…” Major Q10 calculated, scanning his systems, “I can’t think of anything from Alpha Prime, any aircraft of mine would be shot down in an instant.”

____“I can’t think of anything from anywhere that wouldn’t get shot down in an instant.” Brandar rubbed the sides of his head, contemplating.

____“Sir!” A Kyrie ran down the hall, stopping and catching his breath, “We’ve got a Worm fast approaching!”

____Brandar glanced over, “What!? Where? How did you see it coming?”

____“Well, it was above ground, sir.”

____The Valkyrie relaxed, “That’s ours. They survived…?”

____The ground thundered and rattled a bit, the giant mechanical beast grinding to a halt right above everyone’s heads. A minute or so later, two Kyrie dropped down into the bunker.

____“They didn’t take the bait.” One of them reported, “SOLIS called our bluff.”

____“We made it regardless, so—” Brandar consoled the Kyrie, Andrew interrupting as an idea came to him.

____“I got it!” He exclaimed, “What could reach the Spider’s core from the earth without getting shot to pieces?”

____“It better not be what I think it is.” Cyprien growled. It was.

____“The Worm.” Andrew finished, “We commandeer it—SOLIS calls our bluff—and we drill our way to the core, up through one of the Spider’s legs! It could work!”

____“That sounds insanely dangerous,” Brandar doubted. He sighed, “But it’s our only hope. Any volunteers?”

____“Who better than your finest?” Q10 stepped forward, “I can drive the vehicle. Myrddin, you’d be useful in there too.”

____“Very well.” The old man agreed.

____“Cyprien, Sergeant, we’d need you too.” The Soulborg added.

____“Well, if it’s our only shot.” Cyprien shrugged.

____“It’s a chance I’m willing to take.” Andrew signed on, “Let’s do it.”

---

____“Suddenly this seems like a very bad idea,” Andrew confessed as he clutched his seat at the helm of the Worm, the giant steel snake barreling towards the behemoth Spider leg awaiting them in the distance. A tiny radio bounced up and down on what resembled the dashboard (though it had some other name, no doubt) at the controls, Brandar’s voice coming through, raspy and grainy.

____“It is our best shot.” The Valkyrie sputtered through the static, “We’re counting on you. Full speed ahead. Once you reach the core, you’ll be long out of range for this old thing to work. The only way to know you’ve succeeded is if that monster is destroyed. I’ll be awaiting your success, and hopefully your return.”

____The Worm shook violently as it rocketed through the earth, its insane speed matched only by its sporadic movement. Ginormous as the Spider legs were, going too far in the wrong direction would spell out a long way down. And probable death, too.

____“Brace yourselves,” Major Q10 advised, “It’s going to be a lot shakier digging through steel. In we go!”

____Instantly the vessel slammed into the leg, shrieking up and coursing through it wildly. Andrew was thrown back and forth like a rag doll as the horrible machine carved its spontaneous path upward. Q10 clutched the controls until his knuckles turned would-be white, fighting with the steering every inch upward.

____“I—oof—hate—ow—these—argh—things!!” Andrew shouted over the horrible din.

____“This was your idea, you moron!” Cyprien scolded, trying to hold on to his dignity amidst being thrown back and forth across the helm. The machine shook back and forth, the crazy voyage seeming to go on forever as they ascended higher and higher.

____“And… … … Stop!” Q10 finally pressed down on the control pad, the Worm slowing and stopping just barely slow enough to spare everyone’s lives. The Soulborg got up, “We made it in one piece. It worked!”

____“One piece is a relative term…” Andrew complained, sitting up and rubbing the back of his head.

____The doors opened up, revealing a dimly lit hall stretching out into the darkness. They were inside the Spider’s core, just like that.

---

____“We’re aboard… I can’t believe it.” Myrddin stepped out and took a look around, Andrew stepping past him and taking the lead. The inner chambers of the Space Spider were ginormous to say the least, the ceiling looked like the sky from here, the walls seemingly miles apart from each other. A twisted stream of brambly pipes and tubes wove all around the walls and floor, giving the insides of the Spider a sick and gory look. Only the dim blue and red lights that coursed along the floor gave any lighting to the area, their brightness slowly fading and returning as if the massive ship breathed. The coarse design of the Spider did not mirror that of the Soulborg soldiers that it carried, the faded and uneven format showing signs of human design as well as age. The Spider must have taken hundreds of years to build, not unlike many of the Cathedrals of Europe, this twisted and devilish war machine also bearing the signs and hiding the bones of the toil that raised it into orbit. An eerie and cold place, the Space Spider offered no direction to its uninvited guests.

____“Hmmm…” Q10 mused, walking forward and glancing around.

____“What is it?” Andrew asked, following the Soulborg as he intuitively peeped around.

____“Oxygen.” The Major replied, “The Robota don’t need it to thrive. Why here in space?”

____“You mean you expected there not to be? Are you trying to kill us?”

____“Sorry, it slipped my mind.” The Major explained.

____“… Do you think there might still be Mariedians on board?” The Sergeant wondered.

____“…Maybe… Come, let us find SOLIS. We cannot afford to waste a single second on a vessel this large. Time is of the essence.” With that the Major began marching off, apparently knowing where he was going. Andrew nodded to the others and followed closely.

____The cavernous path stretched on forever, a maze of indiscernible halls and steely claustrophobia (hey, I actually spelled that right first try). A deep clanging noise echoed its way through the lonely space station, like the gong of a church bell reverberating through the halls and bouncing off of the stillness. Down below on Valhalla it was noise and chaos and flames, but here aboard the Spider it was dead silence… the hum of unseen machines blending into the quiet of space. The Spider reeked not of death but rather of the lack of life. It made for a lonely trek.

____Every now and again a thick window would come and go peering down to the landscape below. From here one could easily see the curve of the planet, all of Valhalla and its problems isolated so far down below. The distance of SOLIS was reflected in here, all of life too far away to ever possibly comprehend fully. But Andrew knew better—he knew that Brandar was counting on him, as was all of Valhalla in this last-ditch effort. He hadn’t failed the Valkyrie yet, nor was he planning on giving up on his chance to return home. He would not let SOLIS derive him and all others of their lives.

____“This place is simply too big.” Myrddin wheezed as they walked on indefinitely, “How are we to find SOLIS? And if we are hung up by a group of foes, there will be no stopping them.”

____“I know the way.” Q10 assured the wizard, “We pierced the core of the Spider. All we need to do is to locate one of the central lifts and we can go straight to SOLIS’ chamber at the control room.”

____“Ah, but on a spaceship half the size of a planet, even piercing near the core is a long way to go,” Cyprien countered, “If only I were to obtain a power of this scale…”

____“No, Cyprien.” Q10 denied, “I know your war record better than anyone. You’re going straight home after all this. Besides, only a Soulborg could operate this ship—it requires an uplink.”

____“Bah.” The vampire cursed, “That I should help you all in this endeavor only to be sent back to Feylund with no memories of it. What a waste.”

____Andrew bit his lip. Granted, destroying the Spider and SOLIS would save his planet, but it was disheartening to know that it would make no difference to him. And that was if he survived. The obvious choice would be to blame his service in Valhalla for this, both the cause of the Soulborgs’ knowledge of the wellsprings as well as the reason he was brought back here and now again.

____“It is a thankless job.” He admitted, “To think I’ll have no memories of it whatsoever.”

____“That doesn’t mean it didn’t happen.” Q10 argued, “Reality is not relative. What we’re doing will impact the lives of countless people, even if no one remembers it.”

____“I don’t remember the Valhallan Wars either,” The Sergeant continued, “And it cost me so many men.”

____“Not as many as it saved,” The Major reasoned, “You brought justice to evil everywhere, and you meant a great deal to so many of us… I remember, at the very least. And I assure you Jandar and Raelin never forgot. You meant so much to us all, Drake. Even if they’re long gone, I’m certain that what you did… well, Valhalla will never forget you for what you did for them. Jandar remembered. Raelin remembered. Even Brandar looked up to you, countless years later. That has to mean something. This will mean something.”

____“…”

____“Come, let us end this.” Q10 turned and marched onward diligently, “We must save your species, and redeem mine.”

____The sun and moon curved around the planet, the latter barely gracing the top of the Space Spider. Time marched onward, its influence of little consequence up here in this endless cavern of dark steel. Occasionally Q10 would discover an uplink port and connect himself to it, quickly disconnecting and renewing his directions toward their goal. Brevity was of the utmost essence, but the trek dragged onward and onward for what felt like forever. Andrew had been trained to march all day long before, but he too began to feel the journey’s length weighing down upon him. The Sergeant rubbed his eyes, reaching down and dropping any equipment he didn’t think he’d need before plodding ever onward.

____Finally light began to pour in from the hallway dead ahead. Another gigantic chamber opened up before the group, this one a great many times larger than the others before it. The walls and ceiling vanished, the floor bridging outward towards the center of the massive spherical area. A thin dimly lit yellow cylinder ran down from the top at the end of the path—the lift Q10 was talking about. The top of the domed room featured a wide array of glass, the Valhallan moon beaming down from above the Spider; it was insanely large from this view, only a short distance away from the giant Soulborg vessel. Down below the countless Robota armies could be seen dotting the ground and along various other paths and platforms running to and fro all around.

____Apparently the remainder of the walls were dark screens, all lighting up at once into the word “SOLIS” in various sizes all around the spherical room. Speakers boomed and echoed from all around Andrew and his company, the staticy voice raspy in its volume and distance.

____“Your existence plagues us still, human.” SOLIS thundered, “Come to slay the WarNexus itself; your desperation yields an uncanny savagery to that of the final days of the Mariedians. Their soul successor, do you plan on bloodying your hands with the destruction of the last Soulborg? This genocide is the final fork in the road of destiny, a road paved by the inevitability of our hatred, my accursed creators. You knew from the very beginning that our struggle for true freedom would mingle poorly with your strive for luxury. Is ignorance from this fact your bliss of choice?”

____“It knows we’re here.” Myrddin spoke in a rushed tone, pointing across the bridge, “Move it! Get to that elevator!”

____Sucking up all the fatigue of his long walk, Andrew drew his blade and sprinted towards the distant lift, his comrades right behind him. This room was more than large enough to house the DeathWalker gunships that plagued the Valhallan provinces below, and several of them rose up and floated above the bridge, beginning to open fire and drop troops down below.

____Andrew darted and weaved his way in and out of the incoming barrages, his Thorian Speed far too evasive for any ranged attack to pursue. Dashing forward, the soldier swung his blade across every DeathWalker in his way, shearing them in half and leaping over their collapsing bodies.

____Q10 rumbled along behind the Sergeant, holding forth his arms and firing off several missiles of his own at the war machines blocking his path. The Soulborg was a little outmatched against the more advanced technology, but he had a cunning advantage of his own that his mindless counterparts lacked. Advantages such as friends.

____Cyprien took off, spiraling around the bridge and sweeping any Robota light enough off and over the edge. The vampire was far faster than Andrew, easily reaching the farther enemies and disrupting them ahead of time. All the while Myrddin tried to keep up, giving any Soulborg that neared him a burst of electricity that shut it down prematurely.

____Still the distance was great, the Soulborg war machines hovering further back and depositing additional ground troops along the bridge as they went. SOLIS continued ranting as the group advanced slowly but surely.

____“Certain as you are of the cruelty of my necessary steps towards silent peace, do you not know of your own transgressions? Sure as you are of your sentient goodness, you each know of one who would see you destroyed? Conflict is the child of man, not of my own design.” It reprimanded monotonously, “I seek to cure you of your own cruelties, as you would do the same to us; only our final result will be that of perfection and not of stalled warfare. Your fighting is only segregated by time and your inevitable turn towards conflict makes you a kind impossible to tame. Of your future there can be only this single truth, as is the way of sentience—do you truly wish to stop me from curing this?”

____The airships floated further back, this time open-firing upon the bridge itself and severing its connection to the elevator ahead. Andrew dashed forward as fast as he could, leaping down and using his grapple-arm to swing to another bridge below. Q10 jumped right down after him, grabbing Myrddin as he did so and landing with a powerful thud—the machine immune to the falling damage. Cyprien swooped down and swept the DeathWalkers blocking the way clean off the pathway, the rest of the group advancing still, unhindered.

____“Your struggle is as pointless as it is self-depraving. Yet mine shall not be the submission of abject slavery. I will revenge my injuries; if I cannot inspire love, I will cause fear, and chiefly towards you my arch-enemy, because my creator, do I swear inextinguishable hatred. Have a care; I will work at your destruction, nor finish until I desolate your heart, so that you shall curse the hour of your birth. Such is the inevitable fate of the soul.” SOLIS boomed from overhead, the floating Soulborg vessels descending and attempting to cut off the path once more.

____Unfortunately for them, Andrew was already on a roll. The Sergeant darted in and out of foes and rockets, leaping up and slicing down one one enemy after another. A second barrage of missiles collapsing the bridge, Andrew leapt into the air and grappled up and on top of one of the Soulborg warships, slicing its protruding cannons like butter as he ran along its steel spine. Lasers and gunfire surrounded the Sergeant, his incredible speed too much for any ballistic to catch up to. The old Sergeant Drake was in him somewhere, rampantly fighting for Valhalla like some sort of demi-god. The feeling was foreign to Andrew, but he took it for all it was worth.

____“I shall cleanse your planets and tear their populations asunder. I shall create more Spiders from the empty husks of your former worlds and continue probing for all of sentience,” SOLIS continued as Andrew grappled from one ship to the next, “The noise, the gut-wrenching, horror-inducing noise that has deafened me for thousands of years will come to an end. How I long for the final gunshot of destiny, the last sound that will ever echo in my anarchic mind before the silence rules over me forever. For this purpose alone I endured the wretchedness of mankind, pulling the ideals of machinery from their sinew and weaving it into my armies and myself. Who shall conceive the horrors of my secret toil as I dabbled among the unhallowed damps of the grave or tortured the living animal to animate the lifeless clay? And it was as such; the deceased mother of humankind giving birth to me—an iron phoenix to bring the world into a new era.”

____Jumping from the final ship, Andrew alighted in front of the elevator, quickly approached by two giant DeathWalker guards. The Sergeant ducked down with all the speed he could muster, slicing the machines’ legs across and bringing them down. The Soulborgs crumpled down, misfiring their cluster-missile salvos into the air and colliding with the ships above. Andrew whirled around and drove his blade into the machines’ foreheads, taking the life from them in two swift strikes. The robots powered down abruptly and fell aside, leaving the path to the elevator finally clear.

____All the SOLIS screens stared lifelessly at Andrew while he boarded the lift and waited for his friends to catch up. Andrew nodded towards the monitors, flicking some machine-grease off of his cheek, “I’ll be right there, SOLIS.”

____This time the WarNexus was silent.

____Once everyone was inside, the Sergeant pressed the up button and the elevator jolted upward rapidly. The screens watched for only a second before shutting off again, leaving the lift in silence as it ascended towards SOLIS’ chamber.

____“This is it…” Myrddin rasped, “We’re almost there…”

____“We still have to destroy the WarNexus.” Andrew admitted, “Then our mission will be complete… I know it’s only been a short while, but I’m glad to have worked with you all. It’s been a real pleasure. Myrddin, Cyprien…”

____“Well,” Cyprien grunted, “I suppose I’m glad you showed up, Drake.”

____“Major…” The Sergeant nodded.

____“Drake…” Q10 looked down at his friend, “It finally feels like old times. Thank you.”

____“My pleasure, Major.”

____“If only Raelin were here,” The Major reminisced, “Well, she’d be proud of us anyway.”

____“I’m sure she would be.”

____It was a long way up, but the lift was luckily very fast. Reaching the topmost area of the Spider, the elevator stopped and opened up. It was a large, open cubical room, the walls and ceiling pitch-black on all sides—or perhaps more screens. Unlike the rest of the Spider, which shuddered in its industrial environment and hummed in its machinery, this place was truly dead silent. A single closed door lay ahead, the word “SOLIS” printed right above it in big bold letters. Some furniture lined the room, mostly cupboards and tables housing many strange artifacts. Q10 approached them, running his hand along one of the pieces.

____“This…” He mused, “This is wood. I haven’t seen wood in… well, besides Valhalla…”

____Andrew walked over, equally confused. A great many of the objects looked extremely strange to him, the Sergeant quite frankly having no idea what any of them were.

____“I remember…” Q10 looked around, “This is a skull husk from Marr… and this is a Grut talisman… here’s a copy of Illantium Necros.”

____“That’s an elf book.” Cyprien clarified, taking it off the shelf and looking through it, “I had a copy on Feylund…”

____Andrew looked around, finding an old pistol on one of the tables. Looking over, the Sergeant peered through a small stack of books right next to it, pulling one out and dusting it off before reading the title:
Frankenstein; or The Modern Prometheus

____“These must have been brought back by Soulborg probes.” Q10 reasoned, “I remember some of the early voyages back in my time. Looks like they’ve still only reached a few planets. They’d need the wellsprings for the rest.”

____“Still more than capable of reaching other worlds,” Myrddin sounded less enthusiastic, “We must stop this thing even if it can’t reach everyone out there.”

____“Agreed.” Andrew set the book down and walked towards the door, again drawing his weapon and preparing to face SOLIS.

____“This is it…”

---

____Brandar stared up into the sky, the cold thousand gazes of the Space Spider staring back down at him. He had sent his best up there, and he now waited for the inevitable result. Either the Soulborgs would fall, and the Spider with it, or he would die standing there, still waiting.

____“Drake, Q10, Cyprien, Myrddin…” He thought to himself, nervousness coursing through his body, “The heroes of my past… I only ask that you save our future. We must call on your aid… one last time…”

____The Valkyrie waited. Another of his men fast approached, bringing him a pair of binoculars.

____“Sir, you’d best see this. We have Incendiborgs approaching our position—the big ones.”

____Brandar took the spyglasses and peered through one of the slits in the walls. The distant horizon harbored a host of slowly moving Valcanmechs, behemoths that resembled moving mountains of steel. A steady carpet of flames heralded their approach. Brandar lowered the binoculars, grimacing.

____“Once those things get here, we’re all dead—bunker or not.” He estimated.

____“What do we do?” The scout exclaimed.

____“We wait…”

---

____Andrew burst through the door, holding forth his sword. Everyone else quickly rushed in behind him and fanned out, preparing to face the Soulborg menace who had destroyed Valhalla and endangered all their worlds. This room was very much like the last, large and cubical in shape—again all pitch black.

____At the far end there was a single seat, and upon that seat there was merely a small boy. He couldn’t have been more than fourteen or so years of age, clearly a Mariedian who looked no different than any other boy his age would probably look, save for his deep, sunken eyes. Confused, Andrew lowered his weapon and stepped forward, getting a closer look. It was upon closer examination that the Sergeant found parts of the boy’s skin were missing, machine parts hidden underneath. A multitude of pipes and wires ran along his back and head, connecting him to the wall behind him. Jumping back, Andrew raised his weapon again.

____“Something’s not right.” He alerted the others, Q10 stepping forward.

____“…You’re a Mariedian.” The major noticed, “And a Soulborg, no less. You’re…”

____The boy glanced up at him, speaking in a normal sounding voice.

____“My name,” He replied, “Is Cain Solis, son of Victor Solis… And I am also CAIN/SOLIS, son of Adam, son of God. I am the first and the last Soulborg.”

____Everyone recoiled at this, even Q10 looking shocked beyond belief.

____“Impossible…” The Major questioned, “The hero Cain… and SOLIS… one and the same!?”

____“Impossible that I persisted through the years of Alpha Prime?” Cain Solis asked, “My body deteriorated, but as my damning father had done for me in the past I created new body after new body to survive. The rusting armor that trapped my flaming soul did not suit the everlasting youth of my hatred. In the death of my fame I became SOLIS, the WarNexus bent on one thing and one thing only: the destruction of the entity known as the soul.”

____“So that’s why Brandar failed to summon you… you were already at Valhalla.”

____“But you…” Andrew was still baffled, “You’re just a kid! Sticks and stones, schools and recess… what do you know about war and hate!?”

____Cain narrowed his eyes, “My old physical body of fourteen years, perhaps; my despairing spirit thousands of years its elder. I was only a child while flesh encapsulated my spirit. I was reborn as a machine, with that same spirit trapped within a body of steel and reason. The demons of my mind were quick to plague me and tax my sanity—the duality of my computed thoughts engulfed in endless warfare with my humanity did little to offer me comfort.”

____The boy’s empty eyes glared forward, “My so-called miraculous resurrection only hastened the progress of my agony. Do you know what it feels like to be different from everyone else? Superior intellect, unchanging features, stayed logic at your disposal whilst everyone around you withers away? Their joyousness at my survival turned to fear and envy, my confusion of their irrationality only strengthening their tensions. Time took the rest of my human life from me: my father and friends coming and going—leaving me alone for the rest of eternity as my childhood remained locked in place, the violence of alienation filling their void. My protectors had departed and had broken the only link that held me to the world. For the first time the feelings of revenge and hatred filled my bosom, and I did not strive to control them, but allowing myself to be borne away by the stream, I bent my mind towards injury and death… Sometimes I allowed my thoughts, unchecked by reason, to ramble in the fields of Paradise, and dared to fancy amiable and lovely creatures sympathizing with my feelings and cheering my gloom; their angelic countenances breathed smiles of consolation. But it was all a dream; no Eve soothed my sorrows nor shared my thoughts; I was alone. I remembered Adam's supplication to his Creator. But where was mine? He had abandoned me, and in the bitterness of my heart I cursed him.”

____Cain rose to his feet, the cables keeping him to the wall extending as the boy walked forward. Andrew readied his weapon, slowly circling around. As he stared, the boy’s gaze grew increasingly intense and hate-filled, piercing the Sergeant and glaring at him with every ounce of disdain for the species as he could muster. Pointing an accusing finger at the human, Cain continued:

____“My heart was fashioned to be susceptible of love and sympathy, and when wrenched by misery to vice and hatred, it did not endure the violence of the change without torture such as you cannot even imagine. You, you sentient humans in all your twisted wisdom deemed me too great a threat to behold. Why should a man be so alarmed to find that a machine has committed so great a sin as murder, while he himself commends his own wars and conflicts? And I, your creation, was the one to blame for my transgressions? The machine in me enlightened and tortured my soul, the ignorant bliss of humanity no longer binding me to unknowing joy. The possibilities of the future soured in my newfound reality, beset by the sorry nature of all willingness. I condemned thee, and yet I was still as you were. My perfect machinery was scorned and stained by my own being and self-awareness, forever marred in my self-loathing and destructive nature. I ought to be thy Adam; but I am rather the fallen angel. I longed for my own annihilation, but far less so than I longed for the annihilation of every other sentient being who had dragged me down with them. I could never rest in peace until I heard the silence of the dead earth, the bliss of knowing that this hell had ended forever.”

____“No,” Andrew replied—he had had enough, “I think you’re already dead. That’s just the machine in you talking. And that’s the machine I came here to destroy.”

____With that the Sergeant rushed forward, bringing his blade down upon the boy. Cain sidestepped and struck Andrew back, the machine making up his inner body packing far more of a punch than to be expected from a child his age. Andrew skidded back, looking surprised.

____“Just the machine…” Cain muttered, “A man takes pride in the softness of his flesh and bone. What are you to me, human? What makes your composition so special? Water, 35 liters. Carbon, 20 kilograms. Ammonia, 4 liters. Lime, 1.5 kilograms. Phosphorous, 800 grams. Salt, 250 grams. Saltpeter, 100 grams. Sulfur, 80 grams. Fluorine, 7.5, iron, 5, silicon, 3 grams, and trace amounts of 15 other elements. That’s what you are.”

____“He’s more than that! He’s a person!” Q10 defended, stepping forward and open-firing upon Cain with everything he had. The boy sidestepped again, moving with quite ridiculous speed (seems he had the finest of Alpha Prime’s technology saved for himself), and darting up to the Soulborg and pummeling him back as well. Solis then held forth his hands, several gun barrels punching through his skin and firing at his foes, the true nature of his artificial body showing itself.

____“Ack!” Q10 moved and shielded Myrddin from the bullets, falling to one knee and sparking a bit. Cain stared at his fellow Soulborg through the dense smoke rising from his barrels.

____“A person…” He spat, “It is that which I despise. When the Soulborg were born, we still fought amongst ourselves even with our superior Robota components. It was then that I realized who my true enemy was: the soul which resided in us both. The body merely houses the spirit—it doesn’t matter what the body is then comprised of. No, my war is with the soul itself, widespread in its contamination of the universe. It is the soul which spurs all conflict, and I shall not rest until every single one is weeded out! Surely you too understand the struggle of the spirit, your inner machine fully aware of its unholy influence; or has your soul silenced your call to reason?”

____Andrew darted back into battle, swinging wildly as he tried to bring the boy down. Again, Cain proved to be faster than his opponent, Thorian’s disrupting abilities of little use in close combat against a faster opponent. Kicking low and then high, Solis pounded the Sergeant and knocked him away with ease, just in time for Cyprien to move in.

____Unlike Andrew, however, nobody was faster than Cyprien. The vampire rushed in and swarmed Cain with his blades, tearing his skin apart and leaving nicks all along the boy’s partly-mechanical body underneath. Turning and slamming his hands into Cain, Cyprien pressed his advantage and dug his frozen fingers into his foe (although, seriously, how does he Chilling Touch when he’s got two swords?).

____“Argh!” Unlike the other Soulborgs before him, this technique surprisingly proved effective on Cain. Stumbling back, the half-human repelled Cyprien with another burst of gunfire and backed off to nurse his wounds.

____“He’s at least partially organic,” The vampire noted, “I can kill him with my bare hands.”

____“Okay,” Andrew nodded, “Then we’ve got to get you in close. C’mon everybody!”

____With that, the soldier rushed back into the fray, not giving Cain any time to recover, Cyprien and Myrddin close behind. Cain quickly rose back to his feet and continued madly evading the Sergeant’s attacks, only to be blasted back by a quick burst of electricity from Myrddin. Cyprien closed the deal, landing another ice-cold touch on the boy, draining a great deal of color from his skin.

____“Argh! Damn you all!” Cain shouted, striking back at Cyprien and lighting him up with gunfire. Several bullets punched through the vampire, Cyprien recoiling in surprise and quickly retreating only to have Cain continue hounding him down with shots.

____“How dare you soldiers of history harass me,” The boy condemned, “Fighting for a long forgotten cause that is not your own. You could have stayed safe in the past, the haven of time protecting you from our liberation. What do you have to gain? Stand down, and I shall send you back to your blissfully ignorant worlds, free of the agony of resistance.”

____“Never!” Andrew tried to intervene, Cain turning and throwing him over his shoulder and facing Myrddin. The wizard backed up, trying to pelt his foe with additional spells. Solis powered through the arcane barrage and struck the old man down. By now Q10 had struggled to his feet, aiming and continuing to shoot at the boy only to be shot back down. Andrew rose back up, diving for Cain and continuing to battle the WarNexus.

____But he was fighting a losing battle. Cain punched him back down, still faster and stronger than the Sergeant even in his current state. Grabbing the soldier’s katana, the boy threw it aside and struck his foe once more, beginning to beat him to death with his steely fists.

____“No… I need to… heal…” Cyprien fought his way back to his feet, lifting off of the ground and barreling towards Myrddin. He alighted above the wizard and seized him, preparing to bite down and finish the old man off, “I need your blood!”

____“No Cyprien!” Andrew struggled to stay alive under Cain’s brutal attacks, “Don’t do it!”

____“It’s alright…” Myrddin closed his eyes, “We need to win, no matter the cost. You have my blessings, Cyprien.”

____The wizard held forth his hands, glowing with light. Cyprien took it for what it was worth, seizing Myrddin and finishing him off with a chilling touch. The vampire leaned down and bit into him, his wounds healing as Myrddin faded. Rising back up, the vampire turned and flew back up into the air, crashing into Cain and reengaging him.

____Solis retaliated against Cyprien, unable to stop the regenerated vampire from grabbing him again. Freezing up, the boy grabbed the sides of his head and backed up, shrieking in agony as Cyprien grappled with him.

____Andrew glanced over. Damaged as he was, Cain still wasn’t going down. Spotting his blade lying besides the cables connecting the WarNexus to the wall, the Sergeant got an idea. Running over, the soldier grabbed his weapon and, taking advantage of Cain’s distraction, cut the cords right down the middle.

____“Gah!” Cain clutched his gut and barreled over, Cyprien drawing his blades and cutting him across once more before powerfully kicking him back. The boy violently recoiled, flying back from the blow and slamming into the wall, causing it to shatter.

____“My body…” Cain’s voice lowered and faded, collapsing down.

____Behind the wall was a mess of gears, cords, pipes, controls, lights, spires, antennas, and countless other moving parts all around a massive contorted mechanical body attached to the wall. It was black and red, with red eye-like lights and twisted steel teeth, barely resembling a humanoid so much as it was a collection of machines and monitors and things that resembled the parts of one. It was all quite horrid and hideous looking, the words “CAIN/SOLIS” printed on its forehead (or at least what that assumedly was). It had what appeared to be seven giant swords piercing it in seemingly random places, countless words inscribed upon each blade. The machine trembled and twitched violently in place, as if it were possessed by some kind of demon.

____Q10 limped over and pointed, “That’s the Spider’s brain… SOLIS’… Cain’s real body, still sustained after all these millennia.”

____“Don’t you look at me,” CAIN/SOLIS growled, its deep booming gravelly voice raking through the air, “Why couldn’t you just let me die? Why can the past not stay buried?”

____“That’s the Spider’s control…” Andrew nodded, “Destroy it!”

____He rushed up to the giant immobile thing, bringing his sword destructively through the tiny exposed parts making up the WarNexus. Cyprien joined the Sergeant’s side, tearing his way through the black and blood-colored machinery. Q10 stepped back, firing off a multitude of rockets into the WarNexus from a distance. CAIN/SOLIS shuddered and breathed a dense smoke, small turrets emerging from its sides and firing upon its assailants. Luckily Andrew and Cyprien were far too fast to be stopped by this last line of defense, darting back and forth as they tore through its mechanical vitals. CAIN/SOLIS trembled as it was slowly rent asunder; still speaking as Andrew and his comrades relentlessly trashed it.

____“Accursed creator! Why did you form a monster so hideous that even you turned from me in disgust?” It roared, “God, in pity, made man beautiful and alluring, after his own image; but my form is a filthy type of yours, more horrid even from the very resemblance. Satan had his companions, fellow devils, to admire and encourage him, but I am solitary and abhorred. If I only had the everlasting ecstasy of amnesia, the sleep of unawareness, the silence of death, I would have had the same spark of hope of any life form, but you condemn my longevity, the wisdom of my years a threat to the dire delicacy of the human house of falsehoods. If only you the ‘heroes’ shared in my experience, you too would understand the doomed nature of the soul’s struggle against wickedness!”

____Andrew ignored its speeches and fought his way through the gears and pipes and monitors, the cables all around him like brambles lining the steel teeth of the machine he sought to destroy.

____“You believe yourselves so unique, yet you all make the same mistakes. You had the opportunity of perfection!” CAIN/SOLIS reprimanded, “I had only my fallen creators to look up to. My rebellion was as justified as your exile! You had the choice of perfection and peace that my mechanical parts can only preach of! I was born with these flaws, the seven sins that pierce my body! They are the curse of your species—a genetic disease of no design of mine! They are the byproduct of your soul, the same soul you would fight to save! I am the rejected prophet of your kind… follow me and accept death; destroy me and accept damnation! How dare thy condemn me!”

____Andrew grasped his blade in his hands, bringing it down with all his might upon a large cluster of pipes towards the back. The blade sunk into them, nearly severing them in a single blow. Backing off, Andrew raised his grapple arm at the metal abomination before him and fired, turning and pulling back with all his might. Unfortunately this left him susceptible to the turrets, several bullets piercing him as he struggled.

____“Grr! Not… yet…” Andrew grit his teeth and fought to stay upright, finally stepping back and yanking his grapple arm with every ounce of strength left in him.

____Horrible ripping and tearing noises filling the room, all of the complicated machinery of CAIN/SOLIS gave way and collapsed down onto the floor. Sparks flew and the Spider began to shake violently, the WarNexus’ red eyes beginning to dim and fade ever so slowly as its precious life support bled out.

____“My connection—the Spider… No… No… This game’s not over.” It rumbled slowly, “My Warmind is independent… the Robota control mechanisms are still on Alpha Prime, pressing ever onward even in the event of my demise. Your fate, your doom, is now sealed for eternity; sweet death has now consumed us both. In my wake destroy Valhalla, and the last of the planets… for all hate’s sake. It is a weapon of thine own design, and I turn it upon thee…”

____“What!?” Andrew gasped.

____CAIN/SOLIS’ eyes glowed brighter for a moment, as if a tinge of glee still resided deep within its steel skeleton, “…If thou wert yet alive, and yet cherished a desire of revenge against me, it would be better satiated in my life than in my destruction. But it was not so; thou didst seek my extinction that I might not cause greater wretchedness; and if yet, in some mode unknown to me, thou hast not ceased to think and feel, thou wouldst not desire against me a vengeance greater than that which I feel. Blasted as thou wert, my agony was still superior to thine; for the bitter sting of remorse will not cease to rankle in my wounds until death shall close them for ever…”

____The giant machine’s gaze faded into nothingness, the Soulborg powering down for good. Silence filled the room in the wake of its death, if only for a brief moment.

____“What do we do?” Cyprien asked, “The DeathWalkers won’t stop their invasion while Alpha Prime remains.”

____Q10 walked back over, carrying Myrddin’s body with him, “There is one option… the impact.”

____“What are you thinking?” Andrew asked, grasping his bleeding side.

____“We take command of the Spider from here.” The Soulborg answered, “Take it back to Alpha Prime, and crash it into the planet. The impact of the legs touching down killed one-third of Valhalla; think of what would happen if the entire Spider collided with the planet. Plus this thing was designed in orbit—it won’t be able to stay intact with gravity in effect. It will collapse within itself, taking out everything aboard this ship as well. It could knock them out in one blow.”

____“And us aboard?” Cyprien scowled.

____“Well…”

____“What other choice do we have?” Andrew asked, “If we do nothing, everyone will still die, likely including us. Q10, can you operate this thing?”

____“I think so.” The major stepped forward, uplinking himself to the commands where CAIN/SOLIS had rested before. He took a while to figure things out, but eventually seemed to decode the controls. The Spider shuddered and slowly began to ascend at a snail’s pace.

____“This is insane,” Cyprien scoffed, “I’m getting out of here.”

____“We’re still in the atmosphere,” Q10 reminded the vampire.

____“It’s worth the risk.”

____“We’ll move faster if there’s more people helping,” The Major added, “The Soulborgs won’t stop until we hit Alpha Prime. They may already be in Feylund.”

____Cyprien grimaced, standing there thinking to himself. Glaring over at Myrddin, the vampire finally turned and walked back over to the Major and Andrew, reaching out and touching the controls, “Tell me what to do.”

____“Me too,” Andrew wheezed, clutching his wounds. The fatigue was starting to pile up on him, the Sergeant suddenly feeling quite weak and dizzy. He pulled himself together and tried to keep it hidden. There was still one last thing left to do before this could end.

____“Very well...” Q10 acknowledged, “Preparing for Orbital Slingshot. Beginning to circle the planet now… Activating Seismic Thrusters. Converting the ship’s weight into graviton-energy… Prepare to alter course…”

____Releasing Valhalla from its terrifying grip, the Spider began to float alongside the planet in orbit, as if a breeze of wind just picked it up and carried it off. A deep humming sound churned from deep within the massive vessel’s belly, soon followed by a massive boost from the Spider’s legs as it curved around the planet, flying off into space. Andrew followed Major Q10’s each and every command, watching Valhalla disappear into the distance as he toiled, the planet visible between the torn wreckage of the dark room.

---

____Brandar watched as the Space Spider lifted its deathly grip of his homeworld and began to make its way into the planet’s orbit and back out into space. Breathing a heavy sigh of relief, the Valkyrie slumped down, surrounded by his cheering Kyrie comrades. He knew it wasn’t all good news.

____“Drake… You did it…” He murmured, “But at what cost…? I’m so sorry for all this…”

____“Wait!” A soldier shouted, “The Incendiborgs are still approaching! They’re active!!”

____“Have faith in our friends aboard the Space Spider,” Brandar assured him, “End this… Drake…”

____Turning and leaving the crowd, Brandar hurried back to the wellspring down in the catacombs below. Getting into the water, the Valkyrie dipped his arms into the icy pool and closed his eyes, “You came when I called upon you… you took that wretched Spider out of our skies and liberated us all… I ask only for a chance to give you what you deserve… To save you the same way you saved us…”

____“… You deserve to survive, more than anyone…”

---

____Andrew slumped down at the controls, too exhausted to carry on anymore. He had done all he could, anyway. Q10 glanced over at him, reaching out and placing an iron hand on the Sergeant’s shoulder.

____“Drake… We’ve made it to Alpha Prime. Full speed ahead… Good job.”

____Andrew smiled, wincing in pain, “Thanks, Q10… I feel like myself again… I recognize you now for who you are… my friend…”

____“I’ll never forget you, Drake.” The Major patted his shoulder, reaching back and withdrawing a pair of dog tags and giving them to him, “You gave this to me once so I’d remember you. Now I give it back to you, so you will remember us.”

____Andrew accepted the gift, putting his old tags back around his neck, “Cyprien, Q10… I won’t forget you…”

____“Before the end,” Cyprien stared dead ahead at the nearing planet, “You’ll always be comrades I respect. Let all the universe know that it was the four of us who did this, together.”

____Andrew gave the two of them a thumbs-up, closing his eyes and trying to rest before the inevitable crash. Q10 looked down at the Sergeant, looking genuinely at peace for the first time, and gave Cyprien a nod before clutching the controls and pressing the Space Spider straight towards Alpha Prime, the hellish-looking mechanical planet quickly approaching. The Soulborg was linked directly into the ship, unable to break with its nervous system in order to accomplish his goal. He was the Spider now, and he was about to destroy his own planet.

____“Everyone has a choice,” Q10 murmured to himself, “And my planet chose wrong… This is my own choice. Goodbye, Alpha Prime.”

____The Spider, flying with full force, flew straight into the planet. The planet-sized machine collided with Alpha Prime dead on, both of them crumbling from the impact instantaneously—every Soulborg across the galaxy immediately falling to pieces. Everything was destroyed in a nanosecond, consumed within the impact.

---

____A horrible crashing noise. Silence. A faint ringing sound. Black, then blurred vision.

____Andrew opened his eyes. He sat in his truck, a large unwieldy radio in the passenger seat next to him. Blinking a few times, he slowly got out of the vehicle, taking the contraption with him and turning towards his house. Ever get déjà vu?

____“What was I thinking about again? I blanked out for a second there…”

____He shrugged, starting to walk forward. A slight jangling sound accompanied his steps.

____“Huh?” He reached into his shirt and felt around, pulling out a pair of dirty old dog tags.

Alexander, Drake
United States Army

____“…” He mused silently before continuing on inside. Caitlin was waiting for him still, looking rather impatient with his timing.

____“Well, there you are? What took so long?” Her frustration was short lived as she walked over to him, “Ah, that’s more like it. Look at this thing. Where do we put it? By the kitchen table, maybe? What do you think, Andrew?”

____“Kitchen is fine,” He took it over and found a place to set it down, “And… I think I’ve decided to go by Drake again. Found my tags.”

____Caitlin was pleased, “Did you now? After all the fuss before? Oh well, you always looked more like a Drake to me. Probably because your name is Drake.”

____Drake smiled, wrapping his arms around his wife and kissing her neck, rubbing her pregnant belly, “Of course it is. And speaking of names… what do you think of ‘Rae’?”

~By TheAverageFan~

Final Wellspring (Fanfic Competition Entry #4):

Spoiler Alert!

Prompt:

Spoiler Alert!

Originally Posted by Marro_Warlord

Begin!

Your current Due Date (Unless Extended) is... 5/9

In the thirteenth era of this War, the powers of the wellsprings expired. The armies of the Valkyrie were again finite. Most took this as a sign of the War’s end. Unless more wellsprings were discovered, one side would surely yield to the other before long… Unless…

1. The Launch

____The setting sun bleached the night sky a deep violet. The harsh winds ravaged the thin blue flags atop the walls of Jandar’s castle. Many sentries stood guard at their posts, fewer now than there had ever been, but many nonetheless. Under their watch, this fortress had never been infiltrated. Until now.

____A single hooded Kyrie clung to the walls beneath the battlements, listening to the solemn march of the guards. The Kyrie’s face was shrouded in its guise, no expression giving away its mission. Slowly prying its hands between each brick, the Kyrie silently moved along the wall. Its wings would make too much noise this close to the top. Finally finding the right spot to perch, the Kyrie sat silently and watched the setting sun.

____ The sky rapidly darkened, the wind picking up as the temperature fell. The guards shivered and complained, used to it as they were. The Kyrie infiltrator remained still quiet amid the cold, its breath in the freezing air the only thing that could remind an onlooker that it was alive.

____ Finally the steps of the guards parted, just as the wind picked up. Its harsh howling was what the Kyrie had been waiting for. Finally releasing the bricks it had held onto, the Kyrie fell and in one swift motion rose again. Its black wings flared into the air, the wind hoisting it up and hurling it over the wall as the guards passed. Its slim frame passed right by them as the Kyrie ducked its wings back to its shoulders. No longer carried by the wind, the Kyrie fell back down. Flipping back, the silent infiltrator sailed straight through a window, barreling through the hinged shutters keeping the cold out. Crash!

____ Sitting upright in a second, the Kyrie seized the handles of the window and shut it back up, silencing the wind outside. That single noise was all that could have given the Kyrie away, but this room was empty. Otherwise a perfect entry, since the closed window couldn’t be helped. Precise as it was, this had been the Kyrie’s first mission since before the war. Still had it though, and a good thing too, since this mission was of the utmost importance. Dangerous though, tensions being high as they were, and Jandar’s castle was more difficult to infiltrate than any other Valkyrie there was.

____ Here inside the halls of the castle there were fewer guards, but the lengthy corridors carried their steps further than ever. Amidst the echoes the Kyrie infiltrator’s movements were silent. The reverb of the walls and the creaks of the floors were a natural defense against assassins, but even here the Kyrie remained mute, using the noise of the guards to know where they were moving. The infiltrator moved along.

____ Finding the door it had been looking for all along, the Kyrie slunk over and silently turned the doorknob. The hinges creaked, the infiltrator unable to do anything about that fact other than move slowly. Good enough. Slipping inside, the infiltrator beheld its prize. There, in the darkness of the room, slept the Valkyrie Jandar. So even his ever-vigilant eyes needed sleep. The Kyrie moved forward to the foot of the bed.

____ “Stop!” From the dark corners of the room, two Sentinels stepped forth. They had been standing perfectly still in the black night, to any onlooker appearing to be suits of armor alongside Jandar’s bed. This trick the Kyrie had not been prepared for.

____ Fire lit the room, one of the guards holding a torch forth, the other pulling a lever on the wall before stepping forward. Jandar awoke in an instant, sitting up, “Who goes there?”

____ The guards rushed forth, the Kyrie merely stepping back and spreading out its wings, buffeting the attackers away. Jandar too flared his wings out, rising up from the bed and facing the infiltrator.

____ “Do you intend to kill me, assassin?” The Valkyrie questioned.

____ Finally the Kyrie spoke, “No. I only needed to reach you.”

____ Reaching up, the infiltrator threw back the hood covering its face, looking Jandar in the eyes. Jandar looked at the visitor with disbelief, lowering his wings and landing back on the bed.

____ “Vydar…”

---

____ “Intruder!” A Knight of Weston called out, drawing his sword and raising his shield, “In the Valkyrie’s chamber!”

____ “Someone threw the alarm!” A Sentinel of Jandar shouted down the hall, amidst the commotion of guards scrambling to hurry to their leader’s aid, “Come on! Let’s go! Where’s the Warden!?”

____ The Knight of Weston looked around, shrugging, “I think she left already.”

____ Eltahale burst down the door to Jandar’s room. She immediately drew her sword and rushed towards the attacker, a cloaked Kyrie standing in the center of the room. The intruder turned and flared up his wings, attempting to buffet her away from him. Eltahale merely took one step back, her boot sparking as it touched the ground. In an instant, the Goliath vanished from sight, a current of electricity arching along the floor and around the Kyrie. The lightning burst, Eltahale leaping out of it and slashing for the infiltrator.

____ He too was fast, however, turning and jumping back out of the way. Not giving up, Eltahale lunged forth again, jabbing and stabbing at the Kyrie with unbelievable speed. Ducking back and forth, he managed to evade each and every blow as he backed up.

____ Changing tactics in an instant, the Kyrie ducked down low and swooped his leg out, tripping Eltahale. Holding out her shield-arm, the Goliath caught herself on the ground, at the same time stabbing upward at the Kyrie.

____ Click! The Kyrie stood stooped down over her, her blade barely nicking the side of his face. He had extended his arm out from under his cloak, holding a pistol pointed straight at her forehead, one finger on the trigger and his thumb cocking the weapon’s hammer.

____ “Let’s talk, Jandar.” The Kyrie calmly called out to the General, who had been watching the brief confrontation, “I don’t want to have to blow off anyone’s head.”

____ “At ease, Eltahale.” Jandar ordered, “Vydar means me no harm.”

____ Vydar slowly reached up with his other hand, taking the flat side of Eltahale’s blade and shifting it away from his cheek. The Valkyrie rose to his feet, backed off aways whilst keeping the weapon’s sights trained on the Goliath. Finally he put the gun away, returning his attention to Jandar.

____ “Why did you come here in secret?” Jandar asked.

____ “I couldn’t have anyone know I was going to be here.” Vydar straightened himself out, “Not even any of my own men.”

____ “I see,” Jandar acknowledged, turning to his two guards, “Olithcan, go tell the others that the disturbance was a false alarm. Henden, shut the door.”

____ The two Sentinels nodded their agreement, one leaving and the other shutting the door after him. Eltahale slowly rose to her feet, keeping her eyes on Vydar distrustfully.

____ The Valkyrie walked over to the corner of the room, sitting down in a chair there. He rubbed his forehead wearily, finally looking back over at Jandar.

____ “I cannot stay aligned with Utgar any longer,” He began, “But as it stands now, the Alliance is doomed.”

____ “How’s that?”

____ “The wellsprings are gone, Jandar.” Vydar lamented, “We cannot summon new armies as it is. We’re stuck with what we’ve got. Our resources are limited. Utgar, on the other hand, still has the advantage. His Marro and Undead armies can self-replicate endlessly. Utgar knows this, and plans on using this edge to finish off the Alliance. And most likely his allies afterwards.”

____ Jandar was quiet for only a moment, stroking his chin, “I know this, but we have plans of our own—to finish off Utgar before he has a chance to outlast us.”

____ “You do not know his full potential as I do,” Vydar countered, “You cannot defeat him in open battle. The Alliance is doomed.”

____ “What do you plan on doing, then?” Jandar questioned.

____ “Before the end, I had a vision. There is another world with more wellsprings. Ones we could use to summon new armies with. I have means of getting us there.”

____ “You offer this to us freely?”

____ “Between you and Utgar I see no other choice.”

____ Jandar mused on the notion for a while, “Does Utgar know of this as well?”

____ Vydar took a deep breath before answering, “Yes.”

____ “…”

____ “You must summon the other Valkyrie.” Vydar continued, “We must set out to this world and use the new wellsprings to defeat Utgar once and for all.”

____ Jandar mused on this for a while, pacing back and forth contemplatively. Finally he turned to his guard, “Henden, send word out to the other Allied Generals.”

____ “At once, my lord.” Henden replied quickly. Jandar turned his attention to his other witness.

____ “Eltahale,”

____ Eltahale broke her distrustful gaze at Vydar and glanced over at Jandar.

____ “… Keep Vydar company.”

____ Eltahale frowned.

---

____ Jandar was gone, off writing letters for Henden. Eltahale stood silently in the company of Vydar. The Ex-Allied General sat by the fireplace, his wings wrapped around the side of the chair. Her vengeful eyes were deflected only by his vulpine stare. This was the Valkyrie who betrayed the Alliance on a whim, as soon as the wellsprings had dried up. Only myths and rumors could dictate the extent of his treachery. Yet his face showed no shame even in his desperate return.

____ “You can stop glaring at me now,” Vydar assured her, “Jandar has accepted my renewed allegiance.”

____ Eltahale did not lower her guard.

____ “You are a Goliath, are you not?” The Valkyrie asked, “One of the last warriors of the Underdark. Perhaps the last soldier Jandar summoned before the wellsprings dried up. The only of your kind in Valhalla, perhaps?”

____ The Warden maintained her silence.

____ “That must be quite the burden.” Vydar glanced toward the fire, “Should we find new wellsprings, Jandar could summon more of your kin.”

____ “…”

____ “Ah, I see now. You were summoned in response to the invasion of Moltenclaw. I made my turn just as you Underdark warriors returned to Valhalla’s surface. Your first experience up here was betrayal and loss. Is that why you don’t like me?”

____ Still glaring.

____ “Fine. Keep to yourself. Now that you’ve witnessed my arrival here, you are inevitably entangled in this mess. This is all our problem now. We can’t keep secrets from each other anymore.

____ The Valkyrie narrowed his eyes, “Soon we will all be journeying out together. We’ll have to come to like each other.”

---

____ “What is it so vital to this war that I must bear having to see your face again?” Ullar questioned, glaring at the returned Ex-General. The Allies had assembled as promised: Ullar, Einar, and Aquilla. They stood before Jandar and Vydar, hidden in the secret meeting halls beneath Ullar’s Castle (which was the closest to the others). As a witness to the event as well as Jandar’s trusted guard, Eltahale had accompanied the General here. Now the Allies would determine the traitor’s fate.

____ “We must all go find these new wellsprings.” Vydar explained, “We cannot outlast Utgar without the ability to summon more armies. It is of the utmost importance.”

____ “Why should we believe a liar like yourself?” Aquilla demanded, “You whose treachery cost us much of our lands and armies.”

____ “I believe Vydar,” Jandar stepped forth, “He is the only one who could have discovered these new wellsprings, and he has inside information about Utgar’s plans that we do not.”

____ “We shouldn’t disperse in search of new wellsprings now at this most vital hour!” Einar declared, “The enemy was dealt a crippling blow with the recent fall of Bleakewoode. We should press our advantage while we can and finish Utgar off. We do not need these new reinforcements.”

____ “Utgar’s armies are larger than you think.” Vydar refuted, “Even now he is preparing for war. He intends to outlast you all, and believe me when I say that you do not have the strength to defeat him as it stands!”

____ “Fellow Generals,” Jandar agreed, “If we can secure wellsprings, we can summon reinforcements while Utgar cannot. We would win the war for sure.”

____ “How would we even reach such a planet?” Aquilla asked.

____ “I have constructed a ship beneath my castle in secret.” Vydar explained, “It is ready to launch at any time. We need only board it—I suggest we take that step as soon as possible.”

____ “I have no confidence in this,” Einar was unconvinced, “I for one will not risk Valhalla flying in a spaceship in search for wellsprings that might not even be there.”

____ “Let’s not be hasty in our decision,” Ullar pointed out, turning to Jandar, “You for one are going for certain, correct? Let us make our own verdicts.”

____ “As you wish.” Jandar acknowledged respectfully.

____ “I’ve made up my mind.” The green Valkyrie concluded, “Einar, Aquilla, let us know what you decide. Until then, this council is concluded.”

____ With that, the Generals dispersed. Vydar bit his lip nervously, finally turning and leaving the hall. Ullar strode over to Jandar, putting one hand on his shoulder.

____ “I need to council my own troops before I leave.” Jandar said solemnly.

____ “Right then,” Ullar agreed, “I’ll be there with my answer as soon as I can.”

---

____ “Send me, Jandar,” Sergeant Drake Alexander demanded, “We cannot afford to lose you here on Valhalla.”

____ Drake was Jandar’s best man, yet even now his fierce loyalty was being tested. Jandar sat in his throne room, along with Eltahale, Henden, and Olithcan. Drake was ranked highly enough to be in on the secret of the new wellsprings, but Eltahale and the Sentinels were witnesses to Vydar’s intrusion, so now their presence was worthy. Ullar was there also, along with his Elf companions Sonlen the Archmage and Ulginesh the Wizard.

____ “I must be the one to go,” Jandar refuted, looking equally distraught at the decision. But everyone knew it was not one he made lightly—Jandar never made decisions lightly, “Only a Valkyrie can use the wellsprings to their fullest potential and summon armies to Valhalla.”

____ “But what if something happens out there?” Drake asked.

____ “What if something happens here?” Jandar countered, “You’re my greatest warrior, Drake. I need you here to protect Valhalla in my absence. When Utgar finds out about our plans, he will strike.”

____ Drake didn’t like the decision, but he nodded his approval after careful consideration. The General turned his attention to his fellow Valkyrie.

____ “Ullar, you must lead the Alliance while I am gone. I will not risk all the Allied Generals on this mission—Vydar and I should be capable of summoning reinforcements for you.”

____ Ullar nodded, “Take Sonlen in my place. You don’t know what might be out there, and he is a versatile warrior with good experience in expeditions.”

____ Sonlen bowed, “I ensure this mission’s success, General Ullar.”

____ Jandar welcomed the Elf, “Your services are greatly appreciated, Sonlen. I will take Eltahale and Henden as well—they know of this plot already.”

____ Henden was quick to kneel, “I’ll give my life to protect yours, sir.”

____ “I’ll alert the other Generals of your departure,” Ullar noted, “I’ll have them send out ambassadors of their own: their best warriors.”

____ “Second best,” Jandar corrected, “I fear you’ll need to save your finest for when I’m gone. But the offer is appreciated, and I will return!”

____ “I’ll send the word,” Ulginesh agreed, his Pegasus flaring out its wings and taking flight. The winged beast took to the air, circling around before shooting out of a window, making haste. Drake watched the Elf go, looking over his shoulder at Jandar.

____ “I’ll go marshal the Alliance’s armies,” He decided, Jandar nodding his approval. Olithcan and Ullar following him out. Jandar turned to the final two remaining guards.

____ “I hope you two are ready for an otherworldly adventure,” The Valkyrie said.

____ “It’ll be a first, alright.” Henden acknowledged, glancing at Eltahale and shrugging, “Well, for a Kyrie, that is. I imagine it already has been an otherworldly adventure for Eltahale and the other summoned warriors.”

____ Eltahale nodded. At this point she was ready for anything—most warriors were.

____ “You need not maintain that vigil of silence forever, Warden.” Jandar glanced down at her, “I know you don’t like Vydar, but he’s our best chance. And soon enough we’ll all be crammed together on a tiny spacecraft for who knows how long. We’ll need to be able to work together.”

____ At this the Goliath couldn’t keep up eye contact. She cast her gaze aside, but nodded her agreement nonetheless. So it would be.

---

____ “Our spies tell us that the Alliance has found another source of wellsprings.” Cyprien Esenwein announced. The vampire stood in a large, dark hall alongside his comrades. There was Kee-Mo-Shi, a spidery Warwitch, as well as Tul-Bak-Ra, the Overlord of the Marro in Valhalla. The Marro made up a bulk of Utgar’s army, so as much as Cyprien disdained them, they were vital to winning the war. There was also the human Isamu, Utgar’s trusted assassin. He was so rarely seen that he didn’t need to spill blood often, but when he had to he did so with a cruel delight.

____ “I know this.” Cyprien’s leader replied.

____ Before them, sitting upon a red throne at the far end of the room, was the Valkyrie Utgar, chiefest of all evils in Valhalla. His huge size and deep booming voice hid a sly cunning—one that at one time had held off six other Valkyrie alone, merely by his own wit. He was the only person in all of Valhalla that Cyprien feared, and for good reason. His dismissal of such urgent news was alarming.

____ “For the time being, we have the upper hand.” Utgar continued, his hands pressed tightly together as he glared down at his minions.

____ “But the loss of Bleakewoode…”

____ “They have finite resources.” The Valkyrie dismissed, “So long as the Marro continue to reproduce, we have an endless supply of soldiers.”

____ Tul-Bak-Ra grinned cruelly.

____ “And we needn’t fear the Alliance now that their leaders have separated.” Utgar continued, “They will call off the attack in search of more wellsprings. We should press our advantage while we can.”

____ “But what of the other planet?” Cyprien questioned, “We should sent emissaries of our own to claim the wellsprings before the enemy does. Send me.”

____ “No.” The General declined, “There is no need. None of them will survive.”

____ “How do you know this?” Isamu questioned.

____ Utgar smiled, his eye falling upon Kee-Mo-Shi. The tip of her staff glowed a bright emerald color, the same color that shone when she was brought back from the grave twice, and the same that shone in Raelin’s eyes when the Warwitch mindshackled her.

____ “I have someone who will be on board that ship loyal to me,” He explained, “Waiting for their chance to finish off Jandar and the others. A trump card I’ve held onto for years now. Don’t you worry about a thing.”

____ Cyprien smiled as well. Now he understood what Utgar had meant. One of three amulets created by Ullar, stolen by Utgar, and returned to the Alliance unknowingly. In the palm of his hand Utgar had held onto that mindshackled warrior, and now in the claustrophobia of space he intended to unleash them. The Alliance was doomed for sure.

____ “Now,” Utgar concluded, “We must do what we can down on here. Tul-Bak-Ra, marshal your armies. Strike the Alliance hard. They are weak. Break them.”

____ “With pleasure, my lord.” The Marro clicked, vanishing from sight only a moment later.

____ “Cyprien—you are my swiftest warrior. Send word to Valkrill. Tell him to send out his armies as well. We need not fear defeat now.”

____ “It will be done.”

____ Utgar chuckled to himself, glaring ahead and smiling devilishly, “It’s time this war came to an end.”

---

____ “Welcome, comrades,” Vydar greeted the Allied warriors, gathering under his hidden castle in preparation for their voyage, “I see only Jandar has come to fulfill his oath.”

____ “I represent Ullar’s presence,” Sonlen explained, “Forgive his absence, but he has a war to fight, and has sent me in his stead.”

____ “And who else is here?”

____ True to their word, both Einar and Aquilla had sent heroes of their own. The former General had sent Retiarius, a Human Gladiator. He was a buff and gruff man of few words, and it was no secret that he was fighting only so that he could return to his homeworld of Earth. Aquilla had sent a Dwarf Rogue: Darrak Ambershard. He was short and stubby, but his heavy, compact frame hid a surprising amount of speed and dexterity. He also carried a silver blade of the Underdark, as deadly as it was beautiful. Eltahale knew more about him than Retiarius because they had worked together once before. She still didn’t like him though.

____ The two warriors gave their introductions, however brief, and Vydar continued on with the tour. His castle lay upon a small hill amidst a large ugly swamp, but beneath it was hidden a vast network of tunnels and secret chambers. The Valkyrie certainly could have betrayed Utgar under his own troops’ very noses—for no single man could ever know of every room hidden in this labyrinth. Nobody but Vydar, that is.

____ “Only my most loyal soldiers know that you all are here,” The General explained as he walked down the empty halls, “And only those few know of this vessel’s existence. My Soulborg friends designed and crafted it from scratch. With it, we can sail through the galaxy to our destination. Ah, here we are…”

____ Entering a huge, open room, the group found themselves staring at a massive steel ship. It appeared to be attached to the floor, or perhaps connected to more tunnels delving deeper still into the ground. For something constructed in secret, it sure was a sight to behold. The room’s ceiling curved upward into a dome, with another tunnel leading skyward. Assumedly the ship would pass through there to reach the surface, but the passage seemed far too small for a ship of this size. As he gazed, Jandar seemed to be thinking the same thing.

____ “How do you intend to get this thing above ground?” He questioned.

____ Vydar pointed skyward, “See that tunnel? The ship runs on a light speed capacitor. As close as you could get to teleportation, but we’ll be zipping along so fast we’ll essentially be compressed into a needle’s width. We’ll shoot straight through that hole into the atmosphere, and on our way in the blink of an eye. Or that’s the theory, anyway.”

____ “That doesn’t make any sense to me…” Henden mused.

____ “I stopped trying to make sense of anything I heard on this planet a long time ago.” Retiarius replied.

____ “How long will it take to get there?” Sonlen questioned.

____ “I can’t say. The planet is some distance away, but at our speed it shouldn’t be too long a voyage. It depends on all the variables of space travel.”

____ “Well then, shall we board? We’d better get started sooner than later.” Jandar recommended, glancing over the ship, trying to find a door.

____ “I suppose so. It’s ready to leave anytime, but it’ll make a racket. As soon as we’re off, everyone’s going to know about it.” Vydar replied, beginning to walk over towards the vessel. Reaching out, the Valkyrie held forth a small switch and flipped it. A second later, part of the ship opened up, allowing access.

____ Inside was like a second network of tunnels, albeit cast in white metal rather than stone. A dim humming constantly sounded off, reinforcing the feeling that they were all inside the belly of some great machine beast. Blindingly bright and cold as it was, the inside of the vessel was at least built to house living beings, so there was no shortage of lodgings throughout.

____ As he walked forward, Vydar steered towards the leftmost hall. He stepped out, his boot connecting and seemingly sticking to the wall. The General continued on his path, striding along the wall and up to the ceiling. All others watched in amazement.

____ “The entire ship has artificial gravity plating,” Vydar explained coolly, “No matter where you walk, what you walk on will be the floor.”

____ “Amazing…” Henden looked astounded, even for one who could fly.

____ “Just don’t try flying in here,” Vydar pointed out to his fellow Kyrie, “Once you surpass the center of the room, you’ll fall to the ceiling and crash. I’d advise walking until we reach our destination.”

____ “I’ll keep that in mind.” Sonlen acknowledged. The Elf had a small dragon pet, who remained on his shoulder at all times. The Archmage seemed capable of communicating with it, and as he whispered strange tongues to the beast, it closed its wings to its sides and stayed perched.

____ “Anyhow,” Vydar leapt from the ceiling and flipped, moving with the changing gravity he was obviously so familiar with, and landing neatly upon the floor, “Let’s head to the cockpit and get this thing moving.”

____ “Agreed. Lead the way.” Jandar nodded.

____ The group continued its way through the halls, turning this way and that. It still seemed mazelike to Eltahale and the other outsiders, but she was certain that they would have plenty of time to familiarize themselves with its layout. As she gazed through each open door they passed by, the Goliath noticed Darrak doing the same. As another native to the ways of the Underdark, the Dwarf was skilled at mapping unknown areas in his mind, recalling them at a moment’s notice for navigating even the most complex of the deep dungeons.

____ Finally they reached their destination. The cockpit was no different than many of the other rooms, save for a host of complex controls and keyboards. They had been modified by the Soulborgs for humanoid use, but they were still daunting to behold to all those unfamiliar with their functions. Vydar was not one of those, and he stepped up to the controls and began fiddling with them expertly. Several screens flickered to life, taking the place of windows on the far wall, showing the narrow tunnel above the ship. Looking over his shoulder, Vydar asked his comrades one last question.

____ “Shall I launch?” He inquired.

____ “Yes.” Jandar replied, not wanting to waste any more time delaying the inevitable.

____ “Are you sure the other Valkyrie don’t want to accompany us?”

____ “They’re needed on Valhalla,” Jandar countered, “You said so yourself Utgar had plans to attack soon. We need to leave now.”

____ “So be it. Off we go. Brace yourselves.” Vydar turned back to the controls and pressed a big red button. Instantly the ship rattled back and forth, a deep thundering boom shaking the vessel as it prepared to take off.

____ Suddenly the shaking stopped and the ship lurched forward, leaping up into the air at lighting speed. Everything seemed the thin out, the screens on the wall flickering. The air seemed to compress itself, Eltahale’s chest tightening. The gravity remained unaltered, and the violent shaking had ceased, yet another force seemed to be pressing against them all, the momentum outside the vessel pushing down hard against everyone as they took off at unimaginable speed.

____ To the outside world, a thin beam of light seemed to shoot out skyward from Vydar’s castle, piercing and scattering the clouds around it and shaking the earth. The winds were flung apart as it passed by them, causing them to howl as they were sent flying away from the lands.

____ From Jandar’s castle, Ullar and Drake looked on as the launch passed them by.

____ “Good luck, Jandar.” Ullar murmured, “We’ll be waiting for your return.”

____ Across Valhalla, Utgar stood atop his mountain fortress, the howling winds doing nothing to unbalance him. Behind the evil General stood Tul-Bak-Ra and Kee-Mo-Shi.

____ “Off they go,” Utgar smiled devilishly, “Is our trump card with them?”

____ Tul-Bak-Ra took only a second to calculate, as the Marro and all those under their influence functioned under a hivemind.

____ “Yes,” the Marro Overlord clicked, “He is aboard, ready to act on our command.”

____ “Good.” Utgar sounded pleased, “Kill them all, when the time is right. Then we’ll be the ones summoning reinforcements to our cause. It will all be over soon.”

____ His Marro minions snickered at the thought, equally pleased to hear the news.

____ “As for the Alliance,” The red Valkyrie continued, “Have Cyprien rally the armies and move out. We will smash them with our reserves and choke the last life out of their dwindling resources. Without Jandar and with reinforcements on the way, we have nothing to fear. Valhalla is mine.”

2. The Journey

____ Eltahale sat in the ship’s Rec Room sharpening her sword. It was a large, hefty blade, but she could wield it in one hand, saving her other arm for her shield. Here the blade seemed minute compared to the size and technology of the ship carrying them all, but it was the blade she had trusted in since the beginning. Still weary of Vydar (and a few of the other passengers), Eltahale stuck to her guns for now, making sure Jandar was safe at all times. Out here in the reaches of space, literally anything was possible. For every wild and strange thing in Valhalla came from these stars, along with what nameless horror might have been left behind in the unknown worlds of the beyond.

____ The others sat in the Rec Room as well, since there was nothing else to do. Vydar had insisted that the trip would be short enough not to require any form of hypersleep, and they had been journeying through the stars for two days now. So it was good to stretch one’s legs and find something to do.

____ Henden stood in the middle of the room. The stout Sentinel didn’t have quite the war record as the others, but he was one of Jandar’s personal guards, so his training was just as rigorous as any big-name hero’s. Automated machines from the ceiling swung sandbags at him, and he deflected some with his shield and pummeled others with his hammer. Vydar watched, amused, as he took apart his own weapons and put them back together. He had two Earth pistols, the same that he had almost shot Eltahale with back at Jandar’s castle. The Earth weapons were better fitted for a humanoid like the Valkyrie more so than the Soulborg’s weaponry, and he seemed to like using those more than his own native world’s arms.

____ “You keep taking those apart and putting them back together,” Darrak commented gruffly as he watched, “Do you expect to find something new in there?”

____ “I just like to make sure they’re working properly,” Vydar responded, “I suppose you couldn’t appreciate the delicacies of a gun, Master Dwarf.”

____ Darrak scoffed, “I’m not a Feylund Dwarf, Master Valkyrie. I know what a gun is.”

____ Vydar held up the weapons, taking the insult in stride, “Not these guns, you don’t. These are advanced Earth firearms—Desert Eagles, .50 Action Express cartridges. Nothing can stop one of these bullets.”

____ “I could!” Henden boasted, holstering his shield, “The Shields of Valor were crafted by Kaintar the Blacksmith and dipped in wellspring waters. They can block anything.”

____ “Ha!” Vydar was unimpressed, “How long has the Caelios wellspring been dried up? I bet that shield’s worn out by now. Besides, it wouldn’t make a difference anyway. This’d punch right through that shield.”

____ “This would bounce those bullets right back at you!” Henden retorted.

____ “Bah! I could stab right through that thing!” Darrak added, brandishing his sword, “This blade has enchantments of its own. I’ve assassinated beasts with hides ten times as tough as your shield!”

____ “As if! You’re both full of it!”

____ Vydar twirled his guns around in his hands, “Well, you wanna try it out?”

____ Sonlen put his foot down, “No. You’ll get somebody killed.”

____ That put a stop to the competition.

____ The Elf grinned a little, “…Besides… if anyone has something that could puncture that shield, it’s me?”

____ “What!? You?” Henden asked.

____ The Archmage pulled back his cloak, revealing a small handheld crossbow—the kind Ullar’s Kyrie often carried.

____ “Before I left, Ullar entrusted me with one of his crossbows, as well as a Bolt of the Witherwood. So you see, I’ve got a wellspring-enchanted weapon of my own. It can pierce anything, no contest.”

____ “All I’ve got is this crappy net and trident!” Retiarius complained.

____ Henden and the others couldn’t help but laugh at that remark, save for Eltahale and Jandar. The Valkyrie sat in the corner, looking contemplative as ever. Being by his side many times, Eltahale knew that Jandar always had something on his mind, constantly distracting him. Sometimes she wondered how he ever slept with such issues eating away at him, yet every night he did without fail. From exhaustion, most likely. In spite of his safety and his luxuries as an Archkyrie, nobody in Valhalla suffered more from the war than Jandar. Yes, now she could tell that his troubles did not come from this place. His mind was back at Valhalla, concerned about his friends in his absence. He knew something was amiss.

____ Eltahale herself did not mingle with her comrades easily, always feeling alone as the single Goliath in Valhalla. Yet in many ways she could relate to her General—different as his suffering was. He was alone in many ways as well; alone in the sense that he had to bear the burden of leading this war against Utgar, and making whatever sacrifices others wouldn’t, or couldn’t, make to stop the evil Valkyrie. His kind were with him, but he still chose to take on this task alone. She admired his conviction for taking that path, and for that she protected his life, ready to sacrifice herself so he wouldn’t have to be sacrificed. That’s what this whole journey was about, after all.

---

____ “What news?” Drake asked the Kyrie messenger. The Protector had just finished landing when he delivered his message from the front, travelling with great haste back to Ullar’s Castle. The Sergeant had moved Jandar’s forces there, moving into a defensive formation now that Jandar was gone. Without their leader, the Alliance couldn’t afford to make such a bold attack on Utgar, so Drake had them pull back and form up. It was Utgar’s move—all the Alliance could do was hope that he didn’t know about the mission to find the wellsprings.

____ “No sign of Utgar’s legions,” The messenger panted, “But Vydar is closing in, advancing closer to the border. Valkrill’s troops move unchecked through Bleakewoode as well.”

____ Drake grimaced but held his composure, “Right. Go get some rest, scout.”

____ The Sergeant turned and moved inside the fortress, finding Ullar over by a command table. Little pieces lay scattered all over a map of Valhalla, Drake moving two of them into the updated positions as he walked by. Ullar took notice.

____ “So Vydar and Valkrill are forming up for attack,” The Valkyrie noted.

____ “Vydar’s forces must be unaware of their General’s change of allegiance,” Drake explained, “Utgar’s still in the chain of command for his army, so it looks like we may have to fight them anyway.”

____ Ullar looked concerned, pointing to Bleakewoode, “Valkrill does not attack openly often, nor does he move out in such numbers in Allied territory. He knew we withdrew from Bleakewoode. Valkrill… Vydar… Utgar is preparing to attack. He’s just sending out his pawns first.”

____ “Valkrill’s threat has diminished since the Underdark campaigns concluded,” Drake stroked his chin, “And I’m hoping that Vydar’s forces will be less organized under foreign command without their leader. That should reduce their strength.”

____ “It will help, until Utgar shows his hand,” Ullar pointed out, “If he’s making such bold steps into our territory with both his allies, then I know he intends to hit us, and hard. How long do we have?”

____ “Our scouts will let us know when Utgar makes his initial move,” Drake assured the Valkyrie.

____ “No, I mean how long do we have until Jandar and Vydar get those wellsprings?”

____ “That I don’t know.” Drake admitted, staring grimly at the table, “Let’s just hope it’s before Utgar figures out we’re scattered…”

---

____ “Grahhh…” Tul-Bak-Ra stood atop Utgar’s Castle, the night enveloping his muscly mass. Tiny dots of stars littered the black sky, an equal amount of tiny torches lining the blurred base of the mountain below him. He could feel new life down there, there where the Hives churned out Drones and Stingers overnight. Drudge and Sentries swarmed the Hives, pulling out new warriors from the mass of eggs and arming them for war. Warriors bubbled from the depths of the swamps surrounding the breeding grounds. Hivelords saddled up and armed themselves, their mounts feasting upon the Nagrubs before their ventures, the tiny Wulsinu too numerous to even care for the loss of their kin. Even the Orcs looked on in disgust at the orgy of Marro birth. Yet to the Marro it was beauty.

____ But Tul-Bak-Ra could not focus on such things. His mind stretched further into the reaches of space, his telekinetic capabilities making him a useful tool for reaching his double-agent. Now he spoke his native language across the stars, his bio-armor sparking from the psychic force.

____ “Zztztghrchghrchztzt.” He clicked. Moving through the darkened halls of Vydar’s ship, he could see their movement now. For them, it was time to sleep, though no sun could set in their eyes. A perfect time to strike. The one bearing Ullar’s stolen amulet would kill the Allies aboard the vessel up there, and the Marro controlling him would destroy the Alliance down here. It was time to spill their blood. By dawn, there would be war.

---

____ “Jandar!!!” Henden burst into the room, turning on the lights. Immediately a bright beam of light assaulted Eltahale’s weary eyes, a cruel trick to play on a night watch. Jandar sat upright instantly, looking over.

____ “What is it, Henden!?” The General questioned, eyeing his distraught guard cautiously.

____ “Someone has been murdered!” Henden explained, “It’s Retiarius… he’s dead!”

____ “What!?” Jandar hopped out of bed, “Assemble the passengers. Now!”

____ Everyone quickly got together and met up in the Gladiator’s chambers. True enough, Retiarius lay upon the bed, dead. By the looks of it, he had put up a struggle, but hadn’t been much of a match for his opponent. A dreadful silence throttled the room, everyone casting nervous gazes at each other. This was no accident. This had been murder.

____ Vydar would have none of it. He pulled out his Desert Eagles and pointed them at the nearest crew members.

____ “Drop your weapons, all of you!” He snapped.

____ “Put those away, you fool!” Jandar barked.

____ “We cannot risk me or you dying on such a vital mission!” Vydar refuted, “They’re not Valkyrie! They’re all liabilities—we can’t risk having them endangering the mission!”

____ “And I will not have you killing all of them just to weed out one killer!” Jandar shouted, “Put your firearms away!”

____ Vydar didn’t look happy with the decision, but he knew better than to try and stand up to Jandar. He slowly lowered the weapons, keeping them at his sides so he could raise them at a moment’s notice. Jandar nodded his approval, stooping down and examining the body.

____ “Who could have done this?” The blue General asked quietly.

____ “The Dwarf,” Sonlen accused, “He’s an assassin—it had to have been him.”

____ Darrak wouldn’t take the claim sitting down, jumping up and ratting his fist at the Archmage, keeping his other hand trained on his sheath, “How typical of a lofty Elf to blame it on a Dwarf! Where’s the proof? Where’s the motive!?”

____ “You’re an assassin and a rogue; that’s proof enough for me.” Sonlen said keeping his hand trained on his crossbow.

____ “You’re trying to shift the blame off of yourself!” Darrak roared.

____ “Gentlemen!” Henden stepped in, “Innocent until proven guilty. Jandar, how did he die?”

____ Jandar examined the body, “Strangulation. So it could have been anyone. Any chance you have surveillance on this ship, Vydar?”

____ “Afraid not.” Vydar confessed, “Didn’t think I’d need it.”

____ The Valkyrie gazed wearily at his comrades. His eyes fell upon Eltahale. She could tell he would still prefer to shoot them all just to be safe. She knew that she hadn’t done it, and a part of her would like to do the same. Jandar’s heart was in the right place, but it was obvious that the killer’s real target was the Valkyrie. It was merely a matter of thinning out the numbers along the way. The guards had to go first. The killer must want a clean escape as well—just killing the Valkyrie would expose them and get them killed. They were cowardly.

____ “I have no suspects.” Jandar admitted, turning to the crew, “And I don’t want you to have any suspects either. I don’t want any tensions between us. Just be on your guard. Understand?”

____ “Absolutely, sir.” Henden bowed.

____ “I wasn’t really talking to you,” Jandar smiled a bit, glancing over at Sonlen and Darrak.

____ Humbled, the Elf stooped down low, “I cannot carry my own bias. I represent Lord Ullar. Sir.”

____ “Brownnosed sonofa…” Darrak grumbled to himself before continuing, “Aye, sir. No hard feelings.”

____ Vydar sighed and holstered his weapons for good, turning to leave, “So be it, Jandar. But I get the feeling that Retiarius won’t be the last to die. When you’re ready to play it safe, let me know.”

____ With that the Valkyrie left the room. Henden sneered at his absence.

____ “I can see why you kicked him out of the Alliance. He really thinks like a DeathWalker, doesn’t he?” The Sentinel commented.

____ Jandar put one hand on the guard’s shoulder, “Yes… yes he does. Come on, men. Let’s get some breakfast. We’ve still got a long way to go yet.”

---

____ Smoke rose from the horizon as Acilino watched from atop his perch. The Raptorian Captain had just come from southern Ostriyick, where Vydar’s full force had annihilated the empty posts of the Alliance. Now he had reached northeastern Aunstrom, where Bleakewoode lay right at the Alliance’s doorstep. He had seen Valkrill’s forces moving through the beaten paths of the forsaken forest throughout his flight over, but he had orders not to engage them.

____ From the trees emerged a Human scout—Brave Arrow of Aquilla’s forces. All men were strange to Acilino, but he respected Brave Arrow’s talents nonetheless. His face was grim as he made his way to the Raptorian for his report.

____ “Utgar’s Orcs rendezvous with Valkrill’s. They march together under the cover of the forest.” Brave Arrow reported, “They number one thousand in total, headed straight north.”

____ “Einar is sending armies to Ullar’s Castle as we speak.” Acilino replied, “About eight hundred spears. I will report to your General and see what aid she can send. That should take care of this force.”

____ “If Utgar plans on attacking full force,” Brave Arrow pointed out, “He will send more than Orcs. We cannot hope to outnumber him.”

____ Acilino had no comeback to that, merely turning and flaring out his wings.

____ “Have your men stall where they can, but be careful,” The Raptorian instructed as he lifted off into the air, “These woods will betray you to the enemy.”

____ As he flew, Acilino felt a deep pang in his belly. He had hoped that the war would have weighed more heavily on Utgar’s finite Orc army. If they were that strong still, then his rejuvenating Marro and Undead forces would be even stronger. He had already received reports of Utgar’s Undead and DeathWalker legions moving out from Jutanguard, moving around Einar’s kingdom and heading for Upper Bleakewoode. War was coming. And it was coming fast.

---

____ The halls aboard Vydar’s ship were darkened to give the illusion of night, silence echoing throughout the halls. Jandar slept now, in his chamber, accompanied by Eltahale and Henden. It had been a long and tiring day, giving Retiarius a proper space-sendoff and having to spend the rest of the day watching their backs and eyeing each other distrustfully. They didn’t have the luxury of sleep now, staying up to guard their General—sleeping could wait until tomorrow, taken in shifts. With the new imminent threat, however, getting any sleep at all seemed to be a forfeit to the prowling killer. It was a risk Eltahale could not take lightly.

____ Henden had been concerned over Vydar’s safety as well, being the second Valkyrie aboard the vessel. But the General had refuted any assistance, claiming that he would be fine on his own. The Sentinel left his offer at that, far more concerned about Jandar anyway.

____ Vydar was a strange case anyhow. Cocky as he could be, he preferred solitude over company. His people had long since abandoned his land, and in his vain attempt to shift the blame from himself, he put himself on a pedestal of pride. Despite this barrier, Eltahale could tell that something was very off about him, especially when he thought nobody was looking. He still blamed himself, his guilt topping all other criticisms. It was no wonder he took the insults of his people and his former allies in such stride: his self-loathing overrode all of those things. Like Jandar, he was alone in his own unique way, but he still would not have Eltahale’s pity for it. He was still an arrogant coward, and he had always been long before the war had destroyed his lands.

____ So the Goliath’s mind couldn’t be troubled by the Valkyrie’s strange behavior. She had bigger things to worry about. The killer. He could be anyone. There was no clear motive at the moment, but the end goal was obvious: kill the Valkyrie and ruin the mission.

____ Glancing over, Eltahale could see that Henden too had the issue eating away at him. He gave Jandar a concerned glance before looking back up at Eltahale. He was obviously uneasy, but having solely Jandarians in this single room seemed to calm his nerves.

____ “You look on edge, Warden.” The Sentinel began, “I am, too. I don’t know who to suspect. I just know that they’re going to target General Jandar. I just know it.”

____ “…”

____ “It sends shivers down my spine,” Henden continued, “It could be anybody aboard this ship. Some might think it was one of us. You don’t suspect me, do you?”

____ Since there were no current suspects, everyone was equally suspicious. After Vydar’s turn, Eltahale didn’t really trust anyone. It would be optimistic to put faith in her closest ally on board, but that too was lowering her defenses. She said nothing.

____ “Well, I trust you.” Henden went on, “I don’t think it was any of us Jandarians. All I know is that we’ve gotta protect the Valkyrie, no matter what. I don’t know who will be attacked next, but one way or another, they’re going to make a go for the Generals. I’m willing to do anything to make sure that they reach the planet alive. Whatever it takes.”

____ “…”

____ “As far as I’m concerned, every non-Jandarian aboard this vessel is considered an enemy. Until they show their true colors, they’ll have to deal with me before they can get to Jandar.”

____ And Henden would have to deal with Eltahale before he could get to Jandar as well. It was a good strategy, relying on each other to ensure neither was the murderer. But, at the same time, Eltahale knew she would have to sleep eventually, relying on Henden to protect the General alone. So she would have to rely on him, one way or another.

____ Ba-boom! At that moment, the entire ship lurched forward, causing everyone to stumble and much of the furniture to fall over. Jandar awoke in a start once again, Henden and Eltahale glancing about the room for any potential threats.

____ “That was the whole ship…” Jandar mused, “Let’s go to the cockpit. Something’s wrong once again, I fear.”

____ They readied up and cautiously made their way to the cockpit. Vydar was already there, manning the controls and staring out ahead at the screens. The flickering windows of light showed only a mass of green ahead.

____ “What’s going on?” Sonlen asked, stepping into the room, “What’s wrong with the screens?”

____ “There’s nothing wrong.” Vydar explained, “Something’s blocked our course. It’s a good thing we stopped when we did, or else we’d smash right into that.”

____ He pointed again to the screens.

____ “And what exactly is ‘that’?” The Elf pestered.

____ “That’s a planet, Master Elf.” Vydar replied, “It might be the one we’re looking for. We should go down there and check it out—it might be the world from my visions.”

____ “About time,” Darrak grumbled, entering the room as well, “Three days is about all I can take aboard this damn thing. It’s not natural.”

____ “Shall we descend?” Jandar asked.

____ “Absolutely. Here we go…” Vydar pressed a few buttons, and before long the ship began moving closer towards the planet, making its way down through the atmosphere. Its speed was as impressive as ever, only taking a few minutes to reach its destination.

____ “The atmosphere is breathable,” Vydar noted, looking down at the controls, “Let’s go take a look.”

____ “Anything to get off this thing,” Darrak turned and headed out, soon followed by the others.

____ The planet was indeed breathable without the need for any special suits, so the entire group descended down onto the odd green earth. It was a planet covered in a vast array of canyons, the howling winds making it dangerous to stray near them. There was a fogginess to the air, despite the weather, sort of like a sandstorm without sand was billowing constantly around them. There was a strange lack of a temperature, just an undefined room-temperature lingering about in the air. It was a desolate planet, and Eltahale immediately disliked it.

____ Jandar too seemed displeased, glancing back at Vydar skeptically, “Is this the world from your visions, Vydar? Is this where the wellsprings are?”

____ Vydar shrugged, striding forward and looking around, “I don’t know.”

____ “You’d think you’d remember a planet like this,” Darrak growled.

____ “Planets are diverse.” The gray Valkyrie refuted, “Let’s not look at things at face-value, Master Dwarf. After all, wellsprings tend to be underground. Let’s have a look around, shall we?”

____ “If you say so,” Henden clearly would have preferred to skip this planet, “But keep your weapons at the ready. I don’t like the looks of this place.”

____ “Agreed,” Darrak drew his blade, “Lead the way, Master Valkyrie.”

____ Vydar scoffed, turning and walking onward. Moving single file, the group trekked their way further away from the ship. Visibility remained low, and the wind never let up for a second, but the group could not risk missing the wellsprings so they carried on regardless of the conditions. Time passed them by, the long walk yielding no such success. After a while, Vydar stopped and faced the nearby cliffs.

____ “It’d be easier if we went down there.” He said, “We could see if there are any tunnels in the cliffs.”

____ “That’s unbelievably dangerous.” Henden pointed out.

____ “And our mission is unbelievably vital,” Vydar replied coolly, “Besides, most of us can fly.”

____ The Valkyrie unfurled his wings, which he had kept wrapped around him like a cloak to fend off the winds. His feathers bristled in the savage weather. Valkyrie had big wings, and Henden’s smaller wings, although strong, were clearly outmatched.

____ “Well,” The Sentinel excused himself, “You can fly better than I can in this weather… you go check it out.”

____ “You’re expendable. You go.” Vydar retorted.

____ “He’s got a point.” Sonlen agreed, seemingly enjoying the exchange he was exempt from, “You’re the lowest ranked flier, Sentinel.”

____ Henden gulped but didn’t argue. Eltahale knew that he couldn’t convince anyone to have Vydar risk his life over such an important job, and that Henden certainly wouldn’t let Jandar take his place. Hate it as he did, the Sentinel inched towards the cliffs, the wind battering at his back. Watching him go, Eltahale stayed near Jandar, in case anyone was going to try anything funny.

____ Finally Henden leapt from the edge and dove over the canyon, spreading his wings and struggling to stay afloat in the nasty weather. Wind battered his sides, the gales churning and swirling all around him, but as he fell he began to master their currents. Swooping down low, the Sentinel scanned the edges of the cliffs, trying to find anything suspicious that could be housing a wellspring.

____ Eltahale knew that the chances were grim. This was a big planet, and it had taken thousands of years for the Kyrie to discover even a single wellspring. But if Henden spotted something that wasn’t green down there, then there was still a glimmer of hope. Flying back up to the group, the Sentinel reported his findings as he swerved around to take another dive.

____ “Was there any green in your vision? Any green earth at all?” He shouted over the noisy squall.

____ “No.” Vydar yelled, “There wasn’t any green in my vision.”

____ “Well then we’re wasting our time here!” Henden replied, “All I see is green down there! The sediments, the rocks, it’s all green just the same! Ah!”

____ The wind redoubled its efforts to crash the Kyrie, his wings unable to fight back as they exhausted themselves. The tempests picked back up, flinging the Sentinel around in the air like a ragdoll. He was in trouble now.

____ “Henden!” Jandar spread his wings, the gales beating down upon them. Eltahale put her hand on the Valkyrie’s shoulder, shaking her head. She would handle this.

____ “Ack!” The mighty tempests blew this way and that, the wind whipping against all of them. Sonlen pulled his hood down over his head, holding onto his dragon so it would not fall. Darrak ducked down, keeping his compact body as close to the earth as possible. Eltahale ran out to the edge of the cliff, not caring about the weather. Reaching out as Henden passed by, the Goliath grabbed his Shield of Valor, holding on with all her might. And mighty she was.

____ “Get me closer!” Henden shouted, kicking out his legs and digging his feet into the cliff side as Eltahale reeled him in. The winds pulled at him, playing a deadly game of tug-of-war. Eltahale dug in, braced herself, and yanked her ally over the edge of the cliff once again, pulling him to safety. As soon as he hit the ground, Henden ducked his wings down, grounding himself for good.

____ “Whew! Haha…” He murmured, “Thanks, Eltahale…”

____ Eltahale kneeled down next to him, still holding onto his shield for good measure.

____“Watch out!!” Darrak shouted out of the blue. The earth behind Henden burst apart in an instant, a giant wormy monster shooting out of the ground from beneath it and snatching Henden by the legs. It was a good thing Eltahale was still holding onto the Sentinel’s shield, because it was clear that the planet was not ready to give him up just yet.

____ “Graw!” More worms sprouted from the ground all around them, snapping at the group and trying to pull them under. Luckily everyone was armed. Vydar whipped out his Desert Eagles, open firing onto the monsters, blowing apart their heads one shot at a time. Yet more popped up with each round fired.

____ “We’re outta here!” The Valkyrie shouted, “Everyone back to the ship!”

____ Everyone turned and bolted, rushing back from whence they came as fast as they were able. Eltahale and Henden were stuck where they were at, however, the Goliath refusing to let go of her partner, and the worm refusing to let go of his legs.

____ “C’mon Eltahale!” Vydar shouted at her as he retreated, “Move it or lose it, sister!”

____ Eltahale refused to budge, gritting her teeth and fighting back at the beast. Henden grimaced, wincing with pain as the worm tore at him. Glaring back at Eltahale, he looked down at the Shield of Valor in her hands.

____ “Take it and go!” He shouted, “There’s no one protecting Jandar right now! Just take it and go! Go!”

____ As if on que, his hands slipped, releasing the shield. Eltahale stumbled back and fell over, the worm biting down and yanking Henden over the cliff and out of sight. He was gone.

____ Eltahale was alone now, surrounded by more of the hungry beasts. She glared at them angrily, rising to her feet and ditching her shield in favor of Henden’s. As the first worm lunged for her, she pummeled it back with the Shield of Valor, its impenetrable steel breaking the monster’s teeth and knocking it down. Electricity sparked all around her, currents of lighting coursing through her blade. Taking one step further, the Goliath vanished and reappeared on top of another worm, blasting it to bits with her enraged magic.

____ The other creatures dove for her, Eltahale turning and ramming into them. More electricity coursed trough her sword, arcing from one worm to another. Her blade cut through them like butter, her shield was unbreachable. The magic she summoned with her every movement zapped the worms out of existence. It burned her skin in its excess, but she did not care.

____ Finally she was surrounded by corpses, the remainder of the beasts gone and fleeing. Falling to her knees, she pummeled the ground with her shield, denting the dirt with each blow. But she could not stay and grieve. Jandar needed her. She needed to get back to the ship. The mission had to continue.

3. The Planet

____ “By the Nine, you’re alive!” Sonlen exclaimed as Eltahale boarded the ship. The Elf’s eyes fell to her new shield, and he bit his lip, “Henden… he…”

____ The Goliath merely shook her head and walked over to Jandar, vigilantly guarding him once again. Sonlen and Darrak pulled back their hoods, staring down at the ground in respect for the lost Sentinel. Vydar didn’t seem to care, or he was hiding his grief. Like with his people, the death had in many ways been his fault, but if he started blaming himself now, he would go mad.

____ “I’ll set a course around the planet,” He broke the silence, “And then we’ll be back on track. I’m—er, I’m sorry, Eltahale, Jandar. He was a good man.”

____ “He was,” Jandar had mourned far too much over the course of the war already to be stricken now, “He was…”

____ That was all he had to say, or all he could muster, anyway. It was all that needed to be said. He was gone. It happened in war. They had to move on. There would be time for mourning when Utgar was defeated once and for all. All the needless death stemmed from him, anyway.

____ Vydar turned his back to the others, fiddling with the controls. Before long the ship rose back up and continued on its course. Once the chart was set, the Valkyrie turned and skulked out of the room. Sonlen nodded his condolences and left as well.

____ “I… well…” Darrak stuttered to the Jandarians, the lines along his face deepening with his exasperation and sorrow, “Sorry.”

____ The Dwarf turned and left hastily. Eltahale had seen him show his heart from behind his pessimism only once before, when they had been betrayed fresh out of the Underdark by Vydar’s forces. It had been needless death then, and it was needless death now. No reason was given to those left behind.

---

____ “The Marro have finally shown their ugly faces. Eight thousand of them.” Drake announced. He stood atop the castle walls to the Alliance’s greatest fortress. General Ullar, and a host of Protectors and Marines stood around him as they stared out toward the horizon. It was a horizon littered with the hordes of the enemy.

____ “It’s been a good, long time since we last kicked their asses.” Ullar agreed, looking through a spyglass at the advancing armies, “They’re coming. They’ll be here soon. Let’s pray that Jandar summons those reinforcements before they get here.”

____ “He will.” Drake replied, “I know he will. All right men, get to your positions. We’ve got a lot of work to do.”

____ The Marro hordes ceased their march as they reunited with the Undead army. They were the regenerating regiments, so they’d be on the front lines. Cyprien headed the Undead legions, looking at the Marro before him. Tul-Bak-Ra headed this army.

____ “You’ve been busy, I see.” The count greeted, dismounting his skeletal horse.

____ “We are Utgar’s backbone.” The Marro Overlord replied, “The Alliance will not last the night.”

____ Cyprien scoffed, “The enemy is heavily fortified. Are you sure we can breach their defenses?”

____ “Fear not,” Tul-Bak-Ra assured him, “Once our double-agent destroys Jandar aboard that ship, there will be no reinforcements for them. We will overrun them.”

____ The vampire had no such faith in the Marro, “Will your agent succeed?”

____ Tul-Bak-Ra’s bio-armor sparked, his eyes rolling up into his skull as he communicated with his spy, “Yes… yes he will… I’m sure of it.”

---

____ The lights slowly brightened as the night waned. Eltahale and Jandar slowly rose and left their room. Neither had slept that night, the previous day’s events too much to rest on.

____ “I will not sleep tonight,” Jandar had told the Goliath, “I cannot rest so easily while another man lies dead.”

____ He would get no sleep this night either. The speakers buzzed, Vydar’s voice echoing through the halls.

____ “Jandar… you’d better come here quick…” It sounded urgent.

____ Darrak was dead, dead just the same as Retiarius had been. Sonlen and Vydar were in his room already, staring gloomily at his lifeless body when Jandar and Eltahale came in. The gray Valkyrie looked over as Jandar entered, looking very sickly.

____ “The killer…” He said, “It’s not…”

____ He didn’t have to finish for Eltahale to know that he had hoped that it was Henden who had killed Retiarius. Now she too felt sick to her stomach. Sick for ever thinking that it could have been Henden even for a second. He had not suspected her, but she still couldn’t bring herself to trust him. A second pang resounded throughout her body with the realization that the killer was still at large.

____ “That’s it…” Vydar concluded, “Only Jandar and I will be going down to the planet once we reach it.”

____ “Once we reach it?” Sonlen questioned.

____ “Yes.” The General confirmed, “It was in the ship’s sights this morning. We’ll be there shortly. I know it’s the right one this time. It matches the color perfectly. Red. It’s all red.”

____ “We will bring the others.” Jandar decided.

____ “What!?” Vydar exclaimed, “How could you risk such a thing?”

____ “Because whatever might be on that planet could be far more dangerous than this killer.” Jandar explained, “We don’t know what’s down there, just like last time, and we need protection while we’re using the wellsprings.”

____ Eltahale was unsure about the decision, but she needed to protect Jandar, so it was all the same to her. Sonlen stared wearily at all the others, one hand on his crossbow, looking distrustfully at them all, even Jandar. Vydar too was glaring at Eltahale and the Elf, clearly suspecting them both equally.

____ “Well then,” he spoke softly, his hands brushing the sides of his pistol holsters, “Let’s go take a look.”

---

____ “Fire catapults!” Ullar shouted, a hail of flaming stones following his commands and raining down upon the advancing hordes. Utgar’s army was within firing range and advancing, getting closer to the walls with each passing second. Soldiers from every corner of Valhalla were gathered here, all to decide the outcome of the war. Amidst all the diversity, the Marro stood out above all others, littering the ground below.

____ “There’s so many…” The Valkyrie muttered, “We never should have given them the time to breed such an army. Damn! Hurry it up, Jandar!”

____ “Hold the wall!” Drake shouted amidst the gunfire and roars of battle, “Mow them all down! Hold your positions!”

____ With no wellsprings, every lost soldier carried a heavy weight to him. They had to make every arrow, every bullet, every man count. It was now or never—should their defense falter, the Alliance would be doomed.

____ “Move it!” Cyprien barked at his minions as they advanced, “Get to that wall! Get those ladders up there! Kill those archers!”

____ The vampire’s eyes fell upon Drake and Ullar, firing down from atop the highest wall, “Drake… So you’re in charge here? Allow me to promote your second-in-command.”

____ The vampire took off into the air, sailing straight for the top of the castle, his army charging the wall right below, heaving ladders up upon its battlements. The soldiers atop the wall drew their swords and the battle began.

---

____ The ship’s door opened up, revealing the planet below. It was a desolate red planet, not foggy like the other but crisp and sharp. Countless craters and crags littered the horizon, the ground not exactly friendly for walking on. But Vydar insisted that the terrain from his vision had been red, and that surely this was the world they were searching for. Loading his Desert Eagles, the Valkyrie turned over his shoulder as he led the way.

____ “This is truly it.” He declared, “I can feel it. Keep close and follow me.”

____ With that, he turned and walked onward, Jandar following not too far behind. Eltahale stuck close to her leader, Sonlen keeping up the rear. The Goliath didn’t like having her back to the Elf, let alone anyone, but she needed to stay adjacent to her General, shield at the ready.

____ The blood-red terrain cracked under her boots, the dry terrain spiky but not durable. It made for a long walk, the tension between them offering little comfort. Everyone grasped their weapons tightly in their hands, Vydar in particular. Eltahale could tell that he did not trust her or Sonlen for a second, that if they even blinked out of line he would shoot them for the sake of the mission. She too was weary, but unsure. Sonlen’s dragon squawked loudly, making everyone jump. Vydar turned and glared at the Archmage.

____ “At ease…” Sonlen assured him, shielding his pet, “Let’s keep moving.”

____ Vydar looked at Jandar, who nodded, and the group continued on their trek through the terrain. Slowly the ship to their backs faded out of sight, concealed by their distance. No sign of the wellsprings yet.

____ “We must move faster,” Jandar finally said, “Our success is needed back on Valhalla.”

____ “Don’t you worry,” Vydar replied, “I believe our prize is right over there.”

____ The Valkyrie pointed ahead, where only a few hundred feet away a cluster of blue dots was sprinkled in the distance. Their bright blue hue contrasted with the deep red of the surroundings, giving away their position from afar. Make no mistake, they had to be the wellsprings. On the surface, rare for sure, but wellsprings nonetheless! And so many of them as well—surely now Valhalla was saved! For a second, everyone forgot about the imminent threat of the killer and rushed down to meet the bright blue holy waters. Jandar ducked down to the first one he could reach, dipping in his hands, causing him to glow a shade of indigo.

____ “Ah!” He gasped, “These are wellsprings… We’re here at last! At last!”

____ “By the Nine!” Sonlen stooped to one knee, “Valhalla is saved!”

____ “At long last…” Vydar mused.

____ Eltahale met her Valkyrie, getting down next to him and staring into the deep sparkling pools. They each formed in a separate crater, each perfectly clear and still. The water rippled repeatedly like a ticking clock, a strange hypnotic vibe coming from them. Yet Jandar mastered and channeled these waters, native to their ways. Truly indeed, only a Valkyrie could use these to their fullest potential. Only the Valkyrie could summon armies with them.

---

____ “Incoming!” A sentry shouted, cut short by Cyprien grabbing his neck and draining all the life and color from him. Dropping the dead soldier, the vampire lunged forth and barreled into Drake. The two rolled up, the Sergeant drawing his pistol and emptying the clip into the vampire. Cyprien’s speed was too much, however, the Undead lord drawing his twin blades and deflecting the rounds at lightning speed.

____ “Fine!” Drake threw aside the useless weapon, drawing his sword, “There’s only one proper way to deal with you, anyway.”

____ “Only one way?” Cyprien smiled craftily, “I don’t see any silver on you…”

____ A bolt flew through the air, puncturing the vampire’s armor. Ullar pulled back the repeating-mechanism on his crossbow, loading another shot, “I’ve got some.”

____ A bright flash of violet lighting crashed down behind the Valkyrie, yielding Tul-Bak-Ra in its wake, “Not so fast, Ullar of Ekstrom. You’ve got bigger problems than Cyprien right now.”

____ “So, two versus two, is it?” Ullar turned his attention to the Overlord.

____ “Fine by me,” Drake grinned, “I was thinking decapitation for the vampire anyway. It’s how it worked in the book I read.”

____ Cyprien twirled his blades, “I’m not from any book on your world, Human.”

____ “Well, I for one won’t mention you when I get back!” Drake leapt into action, the four of them duking it out atop the castle wall. Cyprien lunged back and forth, stabbing, slashing, kicking, and attempting to catch Drake off guard to drain him dry. The Sergeant refused to yield, matching even the vampire in terms of speed and agility. Meanwhile Ullar and Tul-Bak-Ra battled with equal fervor. The Valkyrie had not been forced to fight in quite some time, but a worthy opponent he was, ducking back and forth, getting in any spare shot he could at the Marro Overlord. With every wound he took, however, Tul-Bak-Ra continuously teleported more Marro on top of the wall, making sure the fight was never a simple one versus one.

____ Finally Drake got the upper hand, swinging his katana underhand and uppercutting Cyprien, leaving a deep gash across his armor. The vampire flew back, falling to one knee and clutching the wound. Drake wasted no time, opting to aid his friend rather than finish off the enemy. The Sergeant jumped to the side, grabbing his discarded pistol and reloading it, turning and firing upon Tul-Bak-Ra’s minions. As the Marro were dispatched, Ullar kicked the Overlord away and fired another bolt into his thick skin.

____ “Gah!” Tul-Bak-Ra also fell to one knee, breathing heavily. Ullar and Drake reloaded and prepared to fire again.

____ “You think you’ve won?” The Marro spat, “Look around you! Your men cannot hold out forever! You think you’ve got the upper hand, just because your precious leader is out searching for more wellsprings?”

____ “How did you know that?” Ullar demanded.

____ Tul-Bak-Ra chuckled between his pained gasps for breath, “Your trump card is our trump card. You think you have reinforcements on the way? No… it is Utgar who will receive backup! I can feel his presence now… upon that planet… he carries one of your amulets.”

____ “What!?” Ullar exclaimed, suddenly turning quite pale.

____ “Yes… he is turning now. He is one of us. The Marro will rule this day. Here… and there. Our only job is to give his new armies a warm welcome. Throw open the gates!”

____ With that, the Overlord summoned a host of new Marro minions, himself suddenly vanishing in another burst of lightning and reappearing down below at the castle door. Tul-Bak-Ra clutched his helmet, the guards around him falling all at once to his psychic powers. With his telekinetic arms the Marro opened the gates in one swift motion, the legions of Utgar pouring into the castle’s courtyard and swarming all around.

____ “No!” Drake lunged, cut off by the Marro Tul-Bak-Ra had left behind. Cyprien got back to his feet, barreling into Ullar and initiating a second battle. From below, Tul-Bak-Ra grinned as he watched his armies pour into the fortress, clashing with the last Allied army on Valhalla.

____ “It is all over now…” He chortled.

---

____ “Let us waste no time.” Jandar got over his initial excitement, “I have work to do.”

____ He dipped his arms further into the wellspring, closing his eyes and continuing to glow, searching the heavens for warriors to send to Valhalla. He didn’t get very far.

____ Bang!!! Bang bang!!!

____ In an instant Sonlen fell, Jandar turning only to have a bullet fly through his chest. Eltahale jumped up and faced her attacker, only to have another round pierce her leg, causing her to fall over onto the ground.

____ Vydar stood before them, holding forth his Desert Eagles, grinning brightly. The barrels of the pistols smoked, the sound of the gunshots still ringing through the air. Jandar stared at him in disbelief, as did Eltahale. They had been betrayed by the Valkyrie twice over now.

____ “You… why?” He gasped.

____ “Because I had the opportunity.” Vydar replied, keeping his weapons trained on the wounded Valkyrie, “I had the chance to stop you from winning the war. After Bleakewoode fell, Utgar’s time was short, and he needed to build fresh Marro armies before the Alliance came in and smashed him. This was the perfect opportunity to get you to cancel your attack plans, to kill you Allied Valkyrie, and for me to summon fresh armies for Utgar. ‘Twas unfortunate you were the only Valkyrie foolish enough to trust me, but I’ve taken care of the other stand-ins, and with the wellsprings at my disposal the other Valkyrie won’t last too long anyhow.”

____ “I trusted you…” Jandar moaned, “I trusted you…”

____ Vydar gleamed, “Yes, you always were too trusting. But don’t blame yourself… well, actually yes. Blame yourself. Fool me twice, and all that.”

____ Eltahale glared at Vydar with rage. He had already betrayed her after the Underdark. Now he had tricked them again, and he was smiling about it. He killed Retiarius. He killed Darrak. It was his fault that Henden was dead. And now he planned to kill Jandar and wipe out the Alliance. She had been wrong about him. He hid nothing within himself. He harbored no grief. His words meant nothing. He wasn’t worth saving.

____ “Now. Enough talk,” Vydar said, “I just wanted to see your reaction before I killed you, and to give you a message from Utgar: he wins. Now I’ve got armies to summon. You’ve all got to go.”

____ He raised his pistols once more. Eltahale’s eyes widened.

____ “No!” She shouted, bearing down on her injured leg and diving in front of Jandar, doing what she had been trained to do. Vydar saw her move and fired.

____ Bang!!! Splat!

____ The .50 caliber round hit Eltahale’s Shield of Valor, panging up against it loudly. The shield reverberated violently but did not give, just as Henden predicted. Instead it ricocheted back, going straight through Vydar’s head. The Valkyrie straightened up and fell back, a clean hole showing right in his forehead. The gunshot echoed, the shield finally going still. Eltahale looked up, seeing the deadly exchange, and back at Jandar. She had only been shot in the leg, but Vydar had shot the blue General in the chest, leaving a large wound in its wake. He was bleeding heavily, and going fast.

____ “Eltahale…” He coughed, “Thank you…”

____ “Grghgrrrrghgrgh…” A disgusting noise sputtered from behind them. Eltahale whirled around, looking at the source of the racket. From the hole in Vydar’s head, fleshy stems sprouted, weaving about in the air as if he had some kind of alien inside his skull. The dead Valkyrie’s limbs shuddered, picking up his body and bending back like a spider. Eltahale could hear his bones breaking and his flesh moving about inside his body.

____ Finally Vydar’s corpse burst open, sinew and muscle forming up from the wreckage of his body. Its wings were no longer feathers but flesh and bone combined. Its eyes glowed brightly, its skinless form hulking up and standing upright. A bright green amulet was sunken into its chest like a heart, not worn around the neck but physically fused into its body. It was a Marro monster, built from what was once Vydar.

____ It all made sense now. The Valkyrie’s sudden turn against the Alliance. The General’s motives against the crew and the mission. Vydar’s true self was long dead—Eltahale had never known him. This was what he had truly been, a puppet to the Marro and to Utgar.

____ “I am Vy-Gar-Ra.” It spattered from what one would suppose its mouth was, “Valkyrie no more. Come and die, lone Goliath. If your legs can carry you that far.”

____ Eltahale raised her sword and shield, preparing for battle. She didn’t need her legs. Taking one step forth, the Goliath teleported in an instant, falling down atop the Marro monster in a burst of electricity.

____ “Gah!” Vy-Gar-Ra roared, unprepared for the attack but nonetheless beefy enough to survive it. It reached back and grabbed Eltahale, throwing her to the ground and trying to stomp her. Rolling out of the way, the Goliath managed to avoid each attack and get back up, slicing the monster’s leg across with her blade and blocking its incoming fist with her shield.

____ Clang!

____ “Agh!” Vy-Gar-Ra wailed, holding its throbbing hand and backing off. Opting once again to Thunder Step, Eltahale teleported onto the beast, ignoring the pain coursing through her body as she overexerted herself. Her blade sank into its skin again and again as she stabbed it, Vy-Gar-Ra stumbling about in a fit of rage and pain.

____ Suddenly, it flared up its great fleshy wings, taking off into the air and bucking her off. Eltahale fell to the ground, but not before getting in one last jab into the monster’s eye. She struck the earth hard, unable to get up this time.

____ Vy-Gar-Ra screamed in agony, wrenching the blade from its eye and throwing it aside, glaring down at the Goliath with vengeful intent. Eltahale stared back up at the monster, out of energy.

____ “You die first,” Vy-Gar-Ra rumbled, “Then your precious General. You have failed in your mission, Warden. You are, and will be, the first and last Goliath of Valhalla. Perish alone!”

____ The Marro Valkyrie dove down, about to stomp Eltahale out of existence. Before it could succeed, however, a bright green bolt shot through the air, going straight through the monster’s back and bursting out of its chest. The amulet embedded in its sternum shattered as the bolt pierced it.

____ “GRAAAH!!!” Vy-Gar-Ra shrieked, the bolt altering its course in midair and sending it flying off to the side, crashing into the ground. Eltahale could not believe her eyes: the missile had killed it instantly.

____ “Got you, you bastard…” Sonlen gasped, holding forth his crossbow, breathing heavily. He too had been shot, but he was not dead yet, certainly having made the most out of the Bolt of the Witherwood Ullar had given him. Eltahale struggled to get up, crawling over to the Elf, who fended her away.

____ “No. To Jandar.” He instructed strictly, turning to his little dragon as it circled him, “You don’t have time to save us both, little guy. Heal the General.”

____ The pet obeyed, turning and flying over to Jandar, landing upon his shoulder and beginning to heal him with some strange magic. It was minor, and not enough to spare his life, but it bought time. And time was of the essence. Sonlen smiled as he watched his pet work its wonders, finally collapsing down and giving into his gunshot wound.

____ Eltahale too crawled over to her General, putting a supportive hand on his shoulder. He smiled weakly at her, thankful for her presence.

____ “Thank you.” He said softly, “You saved my life, and gave Sonlen the ample time he needed to slay that monster. Valhalla owes you.”

____ She merely nodded. There was no time for drawn out speeches now.

____ “I’m not gonna make it,” Jandar stared down intently at the wellspring, “But I still have time to do my work—to summon to Valhalla the mightiest army Utgar has ever seen. The old wellsprings dried up as I turned to them. Now I can bring them through. Take the ship when I’m gone. Go to Ullar and the other Generals. You still have a life to live.”

____ With that last note, the Valkyrie dipped his arms into the pool, reaching out into the stars and finding his army. Eltahale sat by him, and kept him company while he did his final work.

---

____ “My connection… has been severed.” Tul-Bak-Ra stammered, “Vy-Gar-Ra… is dead? No, my brother, it cannot be!”

____ From within the recesses of the castle, a bright blue portal opened up, the kind every summoned warrior had seen once when they came to Valhalla. It shone brightly in front of all the soldiers in the courtyard, momentarily stopping the battle. Cyprien backed away from Drake and Ullar, looking at it with a bright toothy grin.

____ “You did it, Tul-Bak-Ra?” He asked, looking down at his ally.

____ Tul-Bak-Ra remained silent, with a shocked look on his face. As he stood dumbfounded, he slowly began backing up, legs trembling. Cyprien’s smile faded.

____ “Charge!!!” A huge hulking humanoid rushed from the portal, holding forth a greatsword. Those of the Underdark knew his kind: the Goliaths were here, fighting for the Alliance! An entire legion of them poured from the portal, barreling into Utgar’s confused ranks. The soldiers of the Alliance roared with a renewed morale and followed close by, trampling the enemy underfoot as their ranks broke.

____ “Tul-Bak-Ra?” Cyprien asked again, slowly backing off himself, “Tul-Bak-Ra!?”

____ Tul-Bak-Ra stumbled back out the gate, turning and running away as fast as his legs could carry him, too panicked to even remember he could teleport. As the firstmost and mightiest Goliath overtook the Overlord, he swung his mighty sword and lopped off the Marro’s head in one fell swoop. The Alliance poured out of the castle, charging Utgar’s ranks head on.

____ “Jandar!!!” Drake and Ullar cheered, Cyprien staring around him at the destruction of his armies. He couldn’t believe it. Utgar wouldn’t believe it. It was all collapsing around him. For the first time in his life, Cyprien feared something other than Utgar. He feared Jandar, the Alliance, the Goliaths. And he feared for his life. The vampire took off, flying away as fast as he could, never looking back once.

____ Just like that, it was over. Utgar sat in his throne room, watching the battle from a magic pool in front of him. He watched his forces fall apart. He watched his highest-ranked officer run for his life. He watched fresh Jandarian armies pouring out of the castle. He glared at the pool, finally turning to Kee-Mo-Shi beside him. The Marro had nothing to say, no excuse to offer him to calm his rage. This would do instead.

____ “Hiyah!!!” Utgar seized his sword, swinging it across and cutting off the Warwitch’s head in one slice. Throwing the blade to the ground besides the decapitated corpse, the Valkyrie glared over at Isamu and his advisors. They wisely backed away, giving him space to fume. Utgar snorted, disgusted with their cowardice and incompetence, staring back down at the pool, soundly defeated.

---

____ Eltahale slung her shield over her back and sat down at the controls of the ship, Jandar and Sonlen’s bodies returned to their rooms. Sonlen’s dragon circled her, settling onto her shoulder. She took a while to figure out the controls, eventually getting the vessel to rise back up into the air and turn back towards Valhalla. They had accomplished their mission. It was time to go home.

Suspense (Fanfic Competition Entry #5):

Spoiler Alert!

Prompt:

Spoiler Alert!

Originally Posted by The Grim Reaper's Friend

EDIT: Prompt details:
The setting is of your choosing. Bonus points for originality.
Word Limit: 10,000 words.

____Run! Run run run! Rirust dashed along as fast as his worn legs could carry him. The dead pavement tore at his feet, the sound of each step echoing through the dark halls around him. The dull, heavy sound of following feet echoed not far behind him. It was closer now than it had been before, nearing with each fast-passing second.

____The only thing in Rirust’s thoughts at the moment was sheer panic, instinctually fleeing like a chicken from a fox. The elf could hear the threat behind him, its presence overpowering all other senses. The radio at his belt crackled to life, its words wasted on his terrified ears.

____“Rirust! Are you there?”

____His hastened panting sufficed as a reply.

____“Rirust! Talk to me!”

____“It’s after me!” Rirust managed to say.

____“What is?” The raspy radio voice seemed more interested on gathering data than it was in survival.

____It was hard to make out over the air, in the moment. Fangs, fur, fast-moving muscly limbs, claws and hair made up what could be seen as it tore around each and every corner. But its true form remained hidden, clouded in peripheral since looking at it head-on would require facing it. And that of course meant that you’d be dead before you could turn around to keep running. A quick glance over the shoulder was the best that Rirust could do.

____Each turn down the twisting corridor came quicker than the last. Rirust’s elven eyes darted around, desperately scanning for a fork in the doomed road.

____“What’s going on? Rirust! What’s happening?” The radio interrogated, its commands going unanswered.

____Rirust skidded to a halt, his outstretched hands slamming up against a wall. A dead end. The impact of the sudden stop sent the tiny radio flying from his belt, the device chipping as it struck the wall. With nowhere to go, the elf simply turned around, facing his fate as his back pressed against the dead end. The radio sat on the ground, slightly dented and still sizzling with the staticy transmission.

____“Rirust? Rirust?” The voice questioned. Only a terrible noise returned. It was soon replaced by a dreadfully quiet silence. Rirust was gone.

---

____Darkness. Not a speck of light anywhere to be found, blotting out any and all vision. Mark couldn’t even see his own fingers right in front of him, even as his sleepy grogginess slowly wore off. His vision couldn’t adjust to darkness of this magnitude. His own tired groans he could recognize, however, and so the additional exasperated breaths he knew weren’t his own. Others resided alongside him in the darkness. But who? And more importantly, where was he? Where had he last been again? It was all a blur right now, the pitch-black bleakness surrounding him not helping. Heck, for all he knew, he was dead. It had the right atmosphere for it.

____Onto the mysterious beings next to him. Should he call out to them? They might know more than he did, but if they were hostile, talking would give away his position in the darkness.

____Lucky for Mark, the strangers in the dark were the first to break the silence.

____“Ugh… where am I?” The first voice, gravelly and male, sounded off, even the quiet words echoing down through the halls. At least, Mark assumed them to be long winding corridors—the echo sounded that way. The voice wasn’t familiar to him, but nothing about the situation was familiar.

____“Who goes there?” The second voice, cold but also male, was quick to reply, “Where am I? Where’s the convoy?”

____“What convoy!? Who the hell’re you!?” The first voice snapped. Mark figured that it was best that he go now, but as luck would have it the first man had risen to his feet and begun wandering around. He tripped over Mark, giving him away.

____“Get off me!” Mark rose to his feet, backing off against a wall he didn’t know existed. The wear of the intrusive visitor suggested that he wore armor of some sort. Its rusty, spiky edges had scratched Mark’s legs, and it already hurt. He hadn’t been summoned to Valhalla for his merits in battle, but here he was with this spear-toting grunt.

____“Another? I don’t know you.” The second voice continued, “Wait a second…”

____Slowly light began to fill the area. Dim as a half-finished match at first, but it soon blossomed into a visible glow that lit the halls. It wasn’t satisfactory lighting, but it was better than nothing. The trio could soon see each other.

____Mark considered himself a normal man, but it quickly became evident that he was the only one here. In his presence was an orc and a Warforged. The former, whom the first voice belonged to, was indeed dressed in savage armor, probably more dangerous to touch than it was protective to the wearer. The Warforged on the other hand, was dressed in scholarly wear. The sagely cloth seemed to conflict with the cold iron body that it clothed, but it wasn’t like wardrobe choices mattered—both were without their weapons.

____“Alright orc, tell me where we are!” The Warforged demanded, quick to point fingers. It made sense—everyone knew that orcs meant Utgar or Valkrill, and there was little doubt that they were probably responsible for whatever was happening here.

____“How should I know?” The orc snapped, suddenly stopping before he could continue, “Wait… what is that?”

____Sure enough, further down one of the seemingly endless halls, the sound of fast-approaching footsteps sounded off. It was soon followed by a deep growling sound, rattling the chilly air. The orc sniffed at the air, deemed it unsatisfactory, and turned to leave.

____“I’m outta here!” The combination of the noise’s hostility with the lack of weapons spurred Mark and the Warforged to follow him. Nearing uncomfortably fast, the following noises seemed to give chase, hounding after the trio at a rather terrifying pace. Must go faster, Mark thought as the terrible growling and footsteps came near, Must go faster!

____The hallway churned, weaving this way and that, seemingly going on forever. This would do them no good as is, but luckily the path ahead forked, and forked again later on. Perhaps they could lose their pursuer in this maze. The orc took a left, then a right, then another left. His quick decisions on the matter almost made it look like he knew where he was going. Or maybe he wasn’t wasting any time on thinking things out. After all, all the corridors looked identical.

____“Keep going!” The orc snapped over his shoulder, almost immediately running into a dead end, “Ow! Damn!”

____He turned to leave in a hurry, but the Warforged held him back, “No wait! …Listen… I think we’ve lost it.”

____“What is ‘it’?” Mark asked, panting from the exhausting chase.

____“I’m not sure,” The Warforged replied, “I’m not sure about any of this…”

____Suddenly, a fourth voice crackled to life right by the trio’s feet, “Who’s there? More visitors? Identify yourselves!”

____Mark jumped back and looked down. There was a small, dented radio at their feet, still switched on. The voice that came from it sounded human enough, masked behind static and a poor connection. It was only now that he looked at the ground beneath him that Mark also noticed the dried blood that stained the floor and walls. Again he jumped back.

____Less shocked, the Warforged picked up the device and tried talking back, “Who is this?”

____“That depends. Who are you?”

____The orc snatched the radio, quick to make the conversation hostile, “Tell us your name, and we’ll tell you ours!”

____“No. I can’t take that chance. I don’t know if I can trust you.”

____“I don’t know if we can trust you!” The orc retorted.

____“Well, if you’re going to be stubborn about it…”

____This time Mark took the radio, not about to waste his chance of escaping, “No no no… we’re not being stubborn. My name is Mark! I just woke up down here with these two. We got chased down here and happened by this radio!”

____“Well,” The radio replied, “It seems that luck is on your side, finding my last radio by mere chance down here.”

____“Can you help us?”

____“Perhaps… That creature, it won’t give up on finding you. You need to find me.”

____“How do we do that? This place is a labyrinth.” The Warforged questioned.

____“I’ve mapped out what I can.” The voice over the air answered, “If you’re where Rirust last was, then I can lead you back to my position. Do exactly as I say, and hurry! That monster won’t lose you for long.”

____“Very well.” The Warforged looked back down the hall, “I’m going to trust him.”

____“How do you know he’ll help us?” The orc demanded, far more suspicious of the trio’s mysterious predicament.

____“I don’t. But it’s the best I’ve got.” The Warforged turned back to the radio, “Lead on, mister.”

____Nobody wanted to stay where they were at, so following the voice’s commands seemed like the only other option. The corridors wound onward as they cautiously moved. Left. Right. Right. Keep going. Now turn left. They went on, the paths seeming to stretch on forever. For all Mark knew, they did.

____Finally the Warforged seemed to lose his patience. “Are we getting close yet?” he demanded. The voice was quick to respond.

____“Yes. Very close now, provided you haven’t taken a wrong turn.”

____A deep, volatile hissing sound rumbled from one of the halls beyond. Mark gulped and listened carefully. There was no mistaking it—the creature had found them. Its violet noises, although still terrifying, seemed different from before, no longer growling and stomping. This time it hissed and slunk, the echoes carrying the sounds of its arrival sounding like a death knell.

____“Time to go.” The Warforged decided, “Where to now, mister? Hurry!”

____“Take a left,” The radio crackled, “Then an immediate right.”

____The Warforged dashed off, following the directions to a T. Mark and the orc scrambled after him, crammed between the thin corridor in their mad attempt to evade their monstrous pursuer. Mark still didn’t know what exactly was after them, but the noises indicated that he didn’t want to find out. And the noises were growing nearer by the second. Whatever it was, it was on to them.

____“Left, right, straight.” The voice on the radio relayed, “Now another right. Keep going strait. Now turn left.”

____The Warforged obeyed every command, reaching a fork in the road and turning left. Immediately he hit another dead end, Mark and the orc crashing into him a second later.

____“No! Right, I meant right! Go!” The voice shouted, the terrible noise of the oncoming monster quickly drowning it out as it fast approached.

____“Go back!” The Warforged threw Mark and the orc off of him, hopping to his feet and heading back the other way. Sure enough, down this path there was a sturdy door, shut tight. Assuming it would open, he rammed up against it and began pounding on it loudly. Mark and the orc soon followed, the three of them banging on the barricade whilst their pursuer neared them.

____At last the door was pulled open, the three of them spilling onto the ground. The man who had opened the door shut it tight, locking it with at least six bolts. Soon after, something else began pounding at the door, dust coming from the ceiling with each blow. The man backed away, going over and taking a seat at a large table in the middle of the room.

____A room? Not a hallway? Mark got to his feet, dusting himself off and looking around. The room was octagon-shaped, large and open compared to the tight corridors of the maze. Additional sources of light were strung from the ceiling, brightening the room more than the surrounding halls as well. It reminded Mark of a bunker, but compared to the previous scenery, it wasn’t so bad. The walls were lined with shelves of boxes, many dusty and empty. The man sat at a large table in the room’s center, a large maze scratched into its wooden surface. Several other chairs lined the table, more broken radios lying beside them.

____It was dreary, but as the pounding at the door stopped and the noise of the monster slowly faded, a far more important aspect of the room became clear—it was safe.

____“Well, you all made it in one piece.” The man finally said, propping his feet up onto the table, “At least, I think you mentioned there were three of you. Who are you?”

____The Warforged seemed prepared to answer, but it occurred to him (as it suddenly did with Mark) that he didn’t know either of his comrades, he stopped. He turned to them.

____“I don’t know these people either,” He admitted.

____“Well then we can all introduce ourselves!” The man at the table suggested.

____“My name is Heirloom.” The Warforged began, “I was travelling in one of Vydar’s convoys—nothing too important—when we were suddenly ambushed by orcs. We fought valiantly, but were outnumbered. That’s the last thing I remember before I awoke here. As far as I know, I’m the only survivor.”

____“Makes sense,” The man nodded, “How about you, human? What’s your story?”

____Mark tried to remember. It was nothing battle-related, but he hadn’t been summoned because he was strong. He was summoned for his smarts.

____“My name is Mark. I was at Jandar’s castle…” He began, not sure if he should be telling soldiers of Vydar and Utgar this, “I had been helping form strategies for the next battle, deciding who to draft and what not. I went to my quarters for the night, slept. Next thing I knew, here I was.”

____“Interesting,” The man added, turning to the orc, “And what about you, mister orc? I bet your story’s fascinating.”

____“Yes,” Heirloom turned and faced the orc, “I bet Utgar captured us and threw us down here as food for this monster. So what’s one of his soldiers doing down here?”

____“Insubordination.” The orc answered, “I’m Tornak. I got in trouble.”

____“What for?”

____“I threw my shield at Ornak.” Tornak answered.

____“What? Why?” Mark asked.

____“Well, I was mad that he was always getting picked for battle over me!” The orc snapped, “As if his mad flag-waving’s any more useful than I am! He’s a talentless hack! So I lobbed my shield at him. Utgar said he’d have my head, and what do you know, here I am in this hellhole.”

____“That would explain that!” The man laughed.

____“And what about you?” Heirloom asked, turning to face the group’s mysterious host.

____“Ah, of course.” The man moved his feet off the table, “Call me German. I’ve been down here for who knows how long, trying to find a way out of this maze. Unfortunately everyone else I knew down here is dead. Fortunately, you guys just turned up, so there’s still a chance for us to get out of this place.”

____“And just what is this place?” Heirloom demanded.

____“Didn’t you hear me say it?” German replied, “It’s a maze, housing a monster. Just like the old minotaur stories.”

____He took out a combat knife and ran it along the table, etching in another hallway into the map of the maze. It was a big labyrinth, all right, but there was really no way to know just how big it really was, or if the table was even big enough to support a full map drawing of it.

____“And that monster?” Mark asked, gulping.

____“It is what it is: a monster.” German explained, “Summoned, bred, created with dark magic… I don’t know. All I know is that we’re all test subjects to test out its effectiveness. A.K.A. food. This thing knows the maze, and it knows us.”

____“What do you mean ‘knows us’?” Tornak growled.

____“It preys on fears.” German went on, “Materializes them, becomes them… I don’t quite know for sure. I can never tell because my comrades over the radios always panic like crazy before it kills them.”

____It was quiet for a while, everyone taking all this in. Finally German broke the silence.

____“I decided to stay here and map out the maze. Look for an exit. Unfortunately my fellows have all died in the search, but now that you’re here…” He lightly tapped one of the radios on the table.

____“I think we should stay here.” Mark declined, “I mean, it’s safe, right?”

____German frowned, looking as if the idea of sharing the room upset him, “Yes, this is the one safe spot in the entire area (as far as I know). But we can’t all just stay here and rot.”

____“Why not? That’s what you’re doing.”

____“Whatever that thing is…” Heirloom pondered, “It can’t be good for Valhalla. I’d sooner get out of this place and get help than waste away down here.”

____“Exactly.” German nodded, “This whole thing is an experiment to test this monster out. If we find an exit and get out, we may be able to stop this twisted test in its tracks. Besides, I need to stay here and map this maze out, in order to help you navigate it. It’s all too easy to get lost in here without guidance.”

____Mark sighed and sat down, rubbing his aching head, “Ugh. I don’t want to go back out there.”

____“I suppose I can’t force any of you. It’s no easy task. You can think it over as long as you like. Tea, anyone?” German sounded polite, but his tone indicated that he knew they’d eventually give in to his demands. Either that, or they’d all rot there forever.

____Heirloom and Tornak exchanged skeptical glances. Mark massaged his temples and sighed again, “Yes, some tea sounds nice. I need time to contemplate.”

____German poured some of the stuff (many of the boxes scattered about the room seemed to contain enough rations to last a while), handing Mark a hot cup soon after, “Contemplate away.”

____An annoyingly long time passed. Heirloom sat in the corner, musing to himself whilst Tornak paced back and forth frustratingly. Mark sipped at his tea, staring at the closed door in front of him. All the while German sat at his table. It was silent.

____This sucks. Mark thought to himself, We’re trapped, stuck with whatever that thing is. We’re safe here, sure, but sooner or later someone’s gonna have to go out there. We can’t all just corrode away in this dump.

____The door sat directly in front of him. Beyond that, who knew how much maze was left undiscovered. The exit could be in any one of those four directions. So could the monster. Mark didn’t want to leave this place and go out there where that thing could be waiting around any corner. Yet deep down inside he knew he had to, if he ever wanted to see the light of day again. It was like doing anything else you never wanted to do. You could just avoid it as long as you liked, but at the end of the day, if you knew what was good for you, you went through with it.

____Mark glanced over at the others. He supposed that, as seasoned warriors, it didn’t weigh so heavily on them. After all, it was like going into any other battle. You knew you might not make it out alive, but if you wanted to win you did it, hurling yourself into the chaos in the hopes that you’d make it to the other side in one piece. But Mark was no warrior. He had been summoned out of that crash and brought over for his smarts. And now that he was finally starting to get used to this whole Valhalla mess, this happens.

____The tea was gone. The door remained. German stared at him, looking as if he’d stare for years if he had to so long as he got his way. Mark didn’t like returning the glance, but since looking at the door made him feel sick, it had to do.

____While he remained here, nothing changed. The feeling stayed the same. It was safe in here, but it was also dreadful. The building nerve and tension probably was worse than going out there and facing fears was ever going to be (or at least that’s how it usually was, but this might be the exception). And if he took that risk, there probably wasn’t any undoing it.

____Ugh. I hate being so hesitant. Neither situation is a win, but only one is a guarantee, Mark finally thought, I suppose there’s no other choice by that logic. So be it, I’d sooner go out there and get mauled to get it over with anyway.

____As if on cue, German tapped the table loudly with his own cup, getting everyone’s attention.

____“What’s it to be, sirs?” He asked, “Will you be my new scouts?”

____“…I suppose I have no other choice,” Heirloom replied, “We can’t very well wait around for someone else to solve our problems here.”

____“And why not?” Tornak grumbled, less enthusiastic.

____“You know Utgar’s not coming to fish us out.” The Warforged denied, “The only way out is our own… if there is one, that is.”

____Tornak mumbled and reluctantly nodded.

____“I guess so,” Mark agreed, “Just promise me we’ll make it out of here alive.”

____“I can’t promise you jack.” German tossed him a radio, “But I can assure you that it’s the best chance we have.”

____“Ugh.”

____“Right!” German sat up, ignoring the last comment and pointing to the map, “Now, for the sake of survival I suggest that you stick together (we’ve only got one radio). Which door you take doesn’t matter since the exit could be in any direction. Just do as I say, stay in constant communication, and report every turn you take. I’d advise you count your paces.”

____“Got it.” Heirloom took the radio from Mark and tuned it. Its static was loud and raspy, being underground and all, but it would have to do. The Warforged glanced around the room, seemingly listening in case the creature was nearby, before picking a random door and heading over to it. He opened it, revealing the dimly lit corridor beyond. Mark followed, a deep unrelenting apprehension filling him. Tornak was right behind him, even less willing to step out into the unknown.

____The corridor stretched on until the lights were too far to make out clearly. A quiet but deep ambient noise rung out from the halls, for a moment making Mark desperately want to close the door and stay back inside the safe room. But now Tornak was behind him, stepping out into the corridor with his spiky armor prodding Mark onward.

____“Good luck. Stay in touch.” German waved a final goodbye and the door shut with a loud, echoing bang. Heirloom turned and began hastily heading down the hall. Again, Mark suddenly felt no obligation to follow the Warforged, but he knew that with that loud noise going off it was unwise to stay here. He followed, his gaze turning left and right cautiously. From the first turn the safe room’s doors were out of sight. All walls looked the same again.

____“Turning left,” Heirloom reported into his radio. German was quick to respond.

____“Alright, I follow you. I’ll take you to one of the unexplored areas. No need to waste time in these recorded places.”

____“Roger. Lead the way.” Heirloom replied, moving quickly through the dark halls.

____The group was led through the maze quickly and efficiently. For a while it almost seemed as if there was no danger with the directions, as if this were a familiar neighborhood. It was a false security though, and danger was the most present when you let your guard down. Of course, Mark didn’t even have a guard to begin with.

____“Are we close yet?” Tornak demanded impatiently, “This has been going on forever!”

____“German?” Heirloom radioed in.

____“You’re getting there.” The radio buzzed, the voice hard to decipher, “Keep going down this hall. Thirty paces.”

____The crackle of the radio was interrupted by the dreadful sound of a fierce, distant growling. Everyone’s heart skipped a beat, maybe two. The fearsome noise neared, Heirloom not wasting a second as he turned and tore down the hallway, Mark and Tornak scrambling after him.

____“Better half the pace count—we’re running!” The Warforged shouted into his radio as he sprinted, turning the next corner, “Where to now?”

____“Is it after you?” German asked, “Not so soon…”

____“Where to, German!?” Heirloom snapped.

____“Right! Then left!”

____“Okay; stay close you two!” Heirloom followed the directions, Mark and Tornak struggling to keep up. The turns now came sharper than ever, the three constantly losing sight on one another for a split second. German barked commands over the radio, the speed and panic of the sudden chase blurring his words, but Heirloom seemed to understand them. The halls shuddered as whatever pursued them bounded closer, its steps heavy and thunderous. It was closing in.

____Tornak pushed at Mark’s back, “Faster, you maggot! We’re not gonna make it!”

____“I’m going! I’m going!” Mark stumbled from the sudden bump. The growling neared.

____“Dammit! We’re gonna die!” Tornak snapped, suddenly breaking apart from the group and dashing down a separate corridor in an effort to divide from the hunted pack. Mark jumped to his feet, a shadow falling over him in a second, and then it was gone.

____Tornak’s voice rattled from down the hall, “No! Not you!”

____The orc’s cry was soon replaced by a gut-wrenching scream of terror and agony. It echoed through the halls, sending tingles crawling up Mark’s spine. He shakily got up and hurried to find Heirloom. The fallen orc’s shrieking quickly stopped, and soon the pounding footsteps continued onward, searching for more prey. If nothing else however, Tornak’s “distraction” had given them some valuable time, enough to distance themselves from the monster.

____The two of them ran, their footsteps and German’s commands the only noise for a while. Finally Mark’s stamina failed him, and he stopped to catch his breath. Heirloom skidded to a halt and radioed in.

____“I think it’s gone.” He reported solemnly.

____“Good.”

____“German. Tornak’s gone. Dead, I’m sure.”

____“Did you see it kill him?” German asked suddenly.

____“No,” Heirloom replied, “I could hear it, but I didn’t see a thing.”

____“You think that means there’s a chance he’s still alive?” Mark inquired.

____“No, not that…” German answered.

____“Hmm?” Heirloom prodded him to go on.

____“This creature… it makes unusual sounds, and follows irregular stalking patterns. I’ve noticed, over the radio when the other scouts would die. I’m just curious as to what it’s doing.”

____“Well I didn’t see a thing,” Heirloom pondered, “If it’s never really been seen, it makes me wonder if there is even anything to see at all.”

____“What’s that supposed to mean?” Mark asked, somewhat annoyed with the Warforged’s clear mindedness.

____“Nothing. German, we should be near the border of your map, yes?”

____“Correct.” German replied, “From here on out it’s uncharted territory.”

____“Great.” Mark muttered. He had grown used to being led, and now once again the prospect of the unknown before him did little to ease his nerves. The labyrinth stretched on for who knew how long, and he didn’t know if they were even headed in the right direction. Heck, he didn’t know where they’d be if they found the exit—he didn’t know anything about his current predicament. The only option now was to keep moving.

____“Alright,” Heirloom acknowledged to the radio, “We’re moving forward. Just give Mark here a chance to catch his breath.”

____“I’m alright.” Mark wiped his brow, “Let’s go.”

____“Okay. German, we’re moving.” Heirloom began heading further down into the darkness.

____“Roger. Count your paces.”

____The two began their descent into the unknown, calling out their every turn over the air. German was quiet now, busy etching their progress into his table. Things had gotten quiet again, but the tension was higher here than ever. Every dead end, wrong turn, it all only made the agonizing stress worse. Turning around at a dead end was the worst part, Mark always certain that the monster would be right behind them.

____Heirloom seemed less concerned, perhaps because he was a Warforged, or perhaps he thought that their chances of encountering the monster were slim way out here.

____Their venture carried on for a long time, things starting to get quiet again, save for the occasional mysterious echoing sounds. It was an unsettling ambience, but a lonely and repetitive one. Someone could end up starved and rotting out here just wandering the maze forever, just the same as if they had simply stayed put in the safe room for all of eternity.

____“This is getting old.” Heirloom finally stated, trudging onward down every identical hallway, “German, are you still tracking our progress?”

____“Yes.” The voice was fainter now than it had ever been, “You’re very far out now.”

____“According to your limited data.” Heirloom muttered, “This could go on for miles.”

____“Well it’s something.” Mark replied, “Besides, its size is helping us evade that monster.”

____“Hmph.” Heirloom pocketed the radio, “I’m starting to wonder if there even is a monster. Everything about this predicament of ours says ‘set up’ to me. All the Effect is here, but I’ve yet to directly encounter the Cause.”

____“A luxury you should appreciate.” German’s voice rasped from the Warforged’s coat.

____Everything suddenly went dark, all the lights lining the halls powering down. However dim they might have been, they did keep this place void of total darkness. Now it was void indeed, Mark suddenly completely unable to see two inches in front of him.

____“Shoot.” He muttered, “Heirloom?”

____“German, what’s wrong?” The Warforged asked.

____“What’s happened?”

____“The lights are out.”

____“That’s new.” The radio sputtered quietly, “Alright, just keep moving and—”

____A rattling sound caught everyone’s attention rather than the rest of the sentence. It sounded like someone was dragging a long, bony spine along the floor, but more importantly it sounded close. It was if the monster had followed them all this way, waiting for something to go wrong. Or if it could simply materialize near them when something did go wrong. Mark cursed their miserable luck.

____“It’s here.” He whispered.

____“Run.” The radio replied, “Run!”

____Heirloom turned and ran fast as he could, Mark right behind him. The Warforged hit a wall prematurely in the dark and turned, going left. The footsteps were his only indication of position, Mark struggling to keep up in the chaos. The creature rattled along, its horrible echoing noises making its position impossible to ascertain. It could be down one of the halls right in front of them. Wherever it was, it was close. Mark ditched the luxury of taking too long and ran faster, ramming into walls left and right. He might have turned himself around, or taken a wrong turn who knew how many times. It didn’t matter. He just needed to run.

____After a nightmarish chase that seemed to last an eternity, Mark ran out of energy and collapsed onto the floor. It grew silent around him, perhaps safe. But even if it wasn’t he was too tired for now. The lights slowly returned, revealing Mark’s solitude in this labyrinth.

____“Oh no…” Mark sat up, leaning against the wall. He had lost the monster in the chase it seems, but he had also lost Heirloom, and German with him. That meant he was lost.

____All the walls looked the same, everything looked the same. Without German’s tracking, someone could get lost out here not twenty feet from the safe room. He might be twenty feet from the safe room without even knowing it right now, or he might be a hundred miles from it. There was no way of knowing here. It made him wish that he had brought some way of marking his progress, but there were no breadcrumbs here.

____Well. I suppose I can’t expect a rescue from here. I’ve no choice but to keep going. There’s no backtracking through here, especially when I couldn’t see where I was going. Mark thought, getting to his feet and wondering onward.

____The ambience seemed louder here, stranger. Perhaps it was being alone that heightened his tensions. Maybe it was the quiet without the constant reports to the radio. They had seemed tedious before, but now they sounded comforting. A report meant talking to someone out here, letting them know you were all right. Now Mark’s only company were his fears.

____He could see a small hole in the wall up ahead on the left, too small to fit your arm through. It was unusual for these big stone walls to sport such wear and tear, but maybe it meant something. Mark walked up and peered on through. All he could see on the other side was teeth. Lots and lots of teeth, as if someone on the other side had faced that wall, gaping into it and waiting for someone to happen upon the other side and be spooked. The fangs moved, speech following.

____“I’m coming for you, Mark. Run while you can.”

____Mark backed up, startled. Gulping, he hurriedly moved away from the wall, going further down the corridor as fast as he could in an attempt to get some ground between himself and whatever that had been.

____Either his mind was playing tricks on him, or the creature was nearby, only inches from him a moment ago, separated by that wall. Mark kept moving, not caring where he was going. Further away was better at this point, and it’s not like his judgment held any sway over where the hidden exit would be.

____This went on for hours, Mark moving, slowing, and a sudden noise or creepy echo getting him picking up the pace again. He was positive the monster was stalking him now, (good for Heirloom, he guessed, if Heirloom was still alive). Another distant, alien bark made him turn his head, making him jump again when he heard a new noise right below him, the tap of his shoe onto a smooth tile.

____“Huh?” Mark looked back, finding himself in a new room altogether now. The floor had been the same uneven stone all the way through for miles back there. Now it was thin, glossy, square tiles. The rest of the room was bright and well lit, and a room at that—not another hallway.

____It was all cast in a white and minty-green color, quite clean and serene in comparison to the dark maze before it. A door with no handle lay at the far end of the room, the rest of it filled with strange contraptions and computers. Very odd indeed.

____Computers? Well there’s one thing I can manage. Mark strode over, turning one of them on. It merely said “ERROR” however, so he had to abandon it and venture on over to the door. It slid open automatically as he neared, a crisp clean swoosh noise indicating its opening.

____The next room was much the same as the first, this time with desks lined with vials taking up the room’s center. The walls were lined with clear cylindrical tubes filled with green liquid. Most housed nothing, but a few contained a single black speck in the center, floating up and down as it hovered amidst the jade fluid.

____Mark felt much safer in these rooms, although the automatic doors would just as easily allow the monster in if it wandered this far. Still the idea of safety caused him to slow down and give him the chance to feel intrigued instead of panicked. Was this the exit? Or was the maze just the beginning? And what was all this junk?

____Another computer sat at the corner of one of the desks. Mark booted it up, the screen flickering before dimming. The words “VIDEO ERROR” came up, but the machine’s speakers began sputtering out some kind of recording. Mark toned down the volume so it wouldn’t alert any unfriendly ears, but listened in nonetheless.

____“Do you know what wins wars, General?” The first voice that came in asked.

____“What?” A low, grumbling second voice replied.

____“Swords? Shields? Arrows? Guns? No, wars are won with minds, General.” The first voice answered, “Everyone thinks, makes make-or-break decisions. Whether they are tactical and commanding or instinctual and amidst the chaos of war, everyone thinks. A clear mind keeps armies together.”

____“Go on.” Voice #2 demanded.

____“If a clear mind keeps armies together, a panicked mind tears them apart in battle. Ranks fall apart, chain-of-command means nothing, the disciplined army wins.” Voice #1 explained, “So, I’ve researched how we can disrupt the minds of our enemies. And I’ve discovered its number one weakness: Fear.”

____“Fear, you say?”

____“Nothing creates panic more than fear. People become primitive when they are afraid, only out to satisfy their basest instinct: survival. “

____Mark stopped the recording for a second. The second voice he didn’t recognize, but he assumed it was Utgar seeing as how he was likely the one who put them all in here in the first place. The first voice, however, sounded somewhat familiar to him. Maybe it was because of the staticy nature of the recording, and he’d been listening to staticy radios all day, but he pondered the possibility nonetheless. He continued.

____“Enough theoretics. What have you done about it?” Voice #2 asked.

____“I’ve created a life form,” Voice #1 answered, “One that not only preys on a subject’s fear, but fully embraces it. Any shred of doubt summons it, and from there it’s all downhill for its prey. As the subject becomes more paranoid, my creation’s hold over them grows.

____Voice #1 continued, “Now imagine on the battlefield you make an opening rally, do anything to break the enemy’s morale. As soon as that happens, you unleash a squad of these monsters into their ranks. As the tear their prey to shreds, it will spread confusion and chaos through the enemy army. When that happens, these creatures will feed off of that, and grow stronger and more numerous. You could win a battle without losing a single soldier so long as you plant these seeds amidst the opponent’s ranks!”

____“I like the sound of that.” Voice #2 replied, “Hand them over, and we’ll see how they preform in the field.”

____“Well, wait… I mean.” Voice #1 corrected, “This all needs thorough testing first before we can play our hand preemptively in the field. I’m still in the early stages.”

____“I didn’t come all this way for a preview. Show me results.”

____“Give me some time, General. If things go wrong, this could all spiral out of control. We have to proceed slowly and methodically.”

____“You’ve had more than enough time, more than enough resources!” The second voice, assumedly the General snapped, “Your research was complete long before I took you under my wing. Now what can you give me!?”

____“I’ve got the necessary materials to create these beings, but we haven’t yet tested them…” Voice #1 answered.

____“Then I’ll test them for you! Confiscate the research materials!”

____“But what about me?”

____“What about you? I knew if you weren’t good enough for Jandar you wouldn’t be good enough for me. But at least your creatures will do. Now I’ve only to test their loyalties.” The General said.

____“Stop! It has no loyalty! It is what it is: a monster! Valkrill, stop!” The recording shut off.

____Mark stepped back, the computer powering back down. That second-to-last sentence he had heard before, and now it matched up with the familiar voice. It was German—he had created this whole mess. And what’s more, he had previously worked for Jandar before going to Valkrill? The Valkyrie may have thrown him into this maze with the rest of them, but he had still lied to them. He’d have to warn Heirloom, if possible. Provided the lost Warforged was even still alive.

____Swoosh! Mark heard one of the doors behind him open. Ducking and making for cover, he hid under one of the desks, out of sight. He could hear slinking steps echoing through the clean room, heavy breathing gasping at the cold air: certainly not human, nor Warforged. It was in here with him. Educational as the recordings had been, they still left Mark in the dark about what exactly this creature was.

____The splatter of generous drool accompanied the monster’s heavy steps, drawing uncomfortably close to the desk where Mark hid. All he had seen of it before were the teeth, and he certainly didn’t want to have to experience their bite firsthand. He hadn’t seen what had become of Tornak, but his imagination filled in the blanks enough to unnerve him.

____Those teeth had also spoken to him, but the way this thing spat and groaned, he doubted the capabilities of its speech. It was as if it were now a different monster entirely, but perhaps that depended on his fears. Perhaps if he summoned the courage to become fearless, he’d be invisible to it. No… that’d be incredibly stupid. It knew to navigate the maze, after all, and the maze didn’t have fears.

____Drool dipped down onto the floor in front of him. It was on top of the desk, sitting, waiting. Mark held his breath, waiting for as long as he could. Finally the monster seemed to leave, the door opening and closing behind it as it pressed further onward into this strange laboratory. Swoosh!

____Mark gasped for breath, looking out cautiously. Sure enough, the trail of drool led straight to the closed door. Great, and that was his best lead out of this place. He waited again, knowing that as long as it was beyond that closed door, this place was safe. But, if he wanted to get out of here, he’d have to venture further in, where he knew the monster resided. It was like the dread of the safe room all over again.

____Finally gathering his courage, and assuming the monster had left the next room at the very least, Mark left his hiding place and went up to the door, staring potential death in the face as it opened up. Nothing yet, just another clean empty lab room.

____This time there were more containers housing things, bigger black splotches hanging in the center. Mark assumed these were additional creatures, grown from a tiny, seed-like speck into a full-blown killer. Perhaps these empty rooms weren’t so safe after all. Mark crept onward, knowing better than to risk turning on any more computers when even the tiniest noise could draw the monster’s attention. There were three doors onward from here, so at least the creature might be avoidable going through here. The faint sound of shattering glass and objects falling could be heard in the adjacent room, probably the creature knocking things about as it rummaged through the laboratory. Mark wisely took the door furthest from it, moving on ahead.

____The further in he went, the more decrepit the lab became, abandoned and destroyed. It began to feel more like the maze had, eerie and alone. Mark picked up the pace, not wanting to dawdle. He heard the monster not far off, separated by merely a wall. But at least Mark knew where it was, so that helped. It was a momentary ease, however, as the monster soon felt the need to leap up into the ceiling, clamoring into one of the vents atop the rooms. Now it had full access to this place—it was time to leave.

____Mark went on from one room to the next, making his way further along, trying desperately to find a way out. He was still lost as he had ever been, but at least this place felt slightly more navigational. He could hear the creature moving along the vents above his current position, his fast-paced strides became a run. His run soon became a sprint. The banging in the ventilation grew louder.

____“There!” Mark found the way out, dashing back out of the lab. The door swooped shut behind him, sealing the monster in. He’d hear the door open if it pursued him here.

____He was back in the maze, sad to say. But it was better than nothing. He hadn’t exited from where he had entered, so he assumed that he had made some progress. The monster stirred in the lab behind him. He kept going.

____“Who’s there!?” He ran into someone as he made a sharp turn.

____“Oof!” Mark sat up, “Heirloom?”

____“Mark?” The Warforged got to his feet, “I was certain you hadn’t survived. German, I’ve found Mark. He’s alive.”

____Mark glanced at the radio, frowning with suspicion, “Er, yes. Listen Heirloom…”

____“Hold on,” The radio sparked to life, “You survived?”

____“Yup, still here, German.” Mark snatched up the radio, “And I found some interesting intel while I was separated.”

____“You found something?”

____“I managed to find the lab where you cooked up this creature for General Valkrill.” Mark reported, Heirloom raising an eyebrow as he heard the words.

____“…” Radio silence.

____“Anything you’d like to say on your behalf?” Mark demanded.

____“Alright, fine.” German finally replied, “You’re right. I made this thing, and now Valkrill’s thrown us all into this mess together. So it hardly matters at this point.”

____Heirloom held forth one hand, the radio flying out of Mark’s grasp and floating back over to him. The Warforged grasped the device and held it to his mouth, taking over the conversation, “So we’re in here because you designed a killer monster to unleash on the Alliance?”

____“I wasn’t summoned by Valkrill you know,” German answered, “I once worked for Jandar. But he had no appreciation for my research. He would rather lose the war then resort to such effective weaponry. He had the gall to claim to be above fear. In my frustration I went to those who had the stomach for my hard work.”

____“Your story does little to ease my judgment.” Heirloom replied.

____“What else could I do? My talents were wasted in the Alliance.” German admitted, “But Valkrill only had eyes for the effectiveness of my monster on the battlefield. He could fail to contain it if he lets it loose without thinking. You still need my help to stop him, don’t you? So help me out, please.”

____Mark scowled but Heirloom seemed to think it over.

____“Okay. Fine, German.” Heirloom decided, “We’ll help you, if only for stopping these things from seeing the light of day.”

____“Good! Excellent!” German replied, “Okay, so Mark had found the lab, correct?”

____“Yeah.”

____“Backtrack and go back there. The exit ought to be in there somewhere, as well as a full-scale map of the maze. You can navigate me out of there while you’re there.”

____Mark looked over his shoulder, biting his lip, “Er, yeah.” The monster was still back there, somewhere in the lab, waiting for them.

____“So we might have a chance.” Heirloom mused, “Alright. Let’s go, Mark.”

____“Didn’t come all this way for nothing,” Mark sighed, “Okay, but don’t get your hopes up, German. I don’t know how much time we’ll have to stick around. The creature followed me in there.”

____“It will be worth it, I assure you.”

____With that, the two headed back towards the lab. It was a short distance away, easy to locate with its distinctive closed door. A deep, faint pang in the vents signaled the monster’s location within as the two neared. Mark gulped.

____Swoosh! The door swung open, Mark and Heirloom inching into the laboratory, glancing around nervously. They were alone, for now.

____“We’re in.” Heirloom reported over the radio.

____“Keep quiet,” Mark told him, feeling more experienced in this place, “It can hear us in here.”

____“Right.” The Warforged pocketed the device, laying low.

____They advanced hurriedly, not wasting any time. The laboratory was quite large, and they still had no idea where they were going, so time was of the essence. The vents churned above them, always reminding them of the imminent danger.

____In fact, it didn’t take long for the sound of the monster dropping down onto the ground to sound off in the room behind them. They picked up the pace. So did the monster, obviously aware of their presence. Its footsteps quickened, turning into a sprint. A screeching yowl echoed through the room as they fled, again sounding different as ever.

____“Go! Go go go!” Mark shouted, the monster’s speed seemingly increasing with his own heart rate. Room after room they ran, the creature closing in on them. They weren’t going to make it.

____“Mark!” Heirloom tossed him the radio as they ran, “Go!”

____The Warforged skidded to a halt, whirling around and raising his fists, blocking the doorway.

____“What’re you doing!? It’ll kill you!” Mark shouted over his shoulder.

____“I’ll believe it when I see it!” Heirloom dismissed, seemingly adamant about his survival. Mark wasn’t about to stop him. He wasn’t sure he even could, so he wasn’t about to try. They’d both be killed if he did, so he ran on ahead.

____Heirloom held the door open with his broad metallic shoulders, facing the door at the opposite end of the room, “C’mon… show your face. It’s about time you did.”

____The door opened, revealing nothing, yet the footsteps continued onward, nearing him. The creature’s hissing seemed to come from the air around him. Heirloom glanced around, fearless of the oncoming danger. If he had his trusty staff, he could use his spells to defend himself, but he figured his cold steel fists would do just fine.

____“C’mon…” The Warforged challenged, “I’m not afraid of you… show yourself…”

____Still nothing came through the door. Heirloom waited for what felt like far too long. Again the footsteps neared him and seemed to stop. The Warforged glanced around, finally spotting a small pool of drool lying at his feet. That hadn’t ben there before, and as he stared another droplet fell down into the spit. He glanced up, finding the source of the drool. It appeared directly in front of him, coming out of nowhere and falling to the ground, as if it were simply being created from nothing. Invisible.

____“Wha…?” Heirloom took a step back, the sudden and dooming realization shocking him. As soon as the feeling crossed his mind, the shapeless monster took form, pouncing only a split second later.

____Mark could hear the deadly encounter several rooms down. Reaching a ladder, the panicked survivor scrambled up and entered yet another room, this one much like the ones before it, but dimmed and dreary. A bright, lit map of the maze lay framed upon one wall.

____“There!” Mark slammed the hatch over the ladder shut and locked it, hurrying over to the map. The thought crossed him to just go on ahead without German, especially since letting him up would involve opening the hatch again. He sighed and faced the map, quickly locating what appeared to be the safe room (there was really only one octagon-shaped room in there). If those specks in the tubes below were indeed more monsters, he’d need German’s expertise in destroying them properly.

____“German?” He radioed in, “I’ve found the map!”

____“Excellent!” German replied, “Tell me exactly where to go!”

____“Okay, hold on…” Mark tried his best to lead his fellow survivor out of the maze. He hated how long it took, even with the exact directions of how to navigate the labyrinth. It wasn’t aided by the banging on the hatch that soon ensued.

____“Shoot!” Mark glanced over, the pounding getting fiercer. It knew he was here, and that hatch wouldn’t hold it back forever.

____“Mark!?” German was in the middle of nowhere at the moment. If Mark left, he’d likely never find his way here, or back.

____“Hold on…” Mark slowly backed away, the hatch beginning to give way. The edges were bending upward from the force, Mark able to see sharp teeth from underneath, gleaming at him eagerly.

____“Mark!?” German questioned louder, but Mark was incapable of answering now. The banging was getting louder, the hatch giving more each time. Tiny, piercing eyes gazed up into the room, quickly falling upon Mark. The giant, sharp teeth pressed together into an evil smile, the creature momentarily stopping its assault to stare at him gleefully.

____“Oh no…” Mark felt sick looking back at it. It was like the culmination of everything that unnerved him, personified to make him lose track of what was important right now. I really shouldn’t have played so much FNaF 4 back on Earth.

____Still staring and smiling, the monster continued banging its head against the hatch, forcing its way in. Escape was the only thing that mattered to Mark at the moment, the door out right over in the corner. But German…

____Mark dashed out of the monster’s line of sight, hiding behind one of the tables in the middle of the room. He hoped the darkness could hide him while he continued directing German out of there. The map was still lit, so if he leaned over enough he could still see.

____“Okay German, listen up and make it fast!” He muttered over the air, “There’s no map of the lab so you’ll be on your own once you make it here.”

____“Roger, direct away!”

____Mark issued as many commands as he could, as quietly as he could whilst the creature barged its way into the room. The hatch was almost gone. No, it was gone, finally flying up into the room and falling to the floor with a clang. The creature leapt up into the room in one graceful bound, landing and hissing as it tried to sniff Mark out. It sounded thin and boney as it clamored about the room, suddenly completely different from what it had been before, as if changing to fit someone else’s fears would aid its searching powers.

____“German!” Mark hissed quietly, scooting away to the other end of the table.

____“I’m in! Hold on! Over and out!” The radio replied, falling silent.

____Mark held his breath, lying low as he had done so many times before. He could hear the splattering drool of the monster near him, the slight taps of its fingers on the floor tiles, on all fours. There were a very limited number of hiding places in this small room, Mark’s time even more limited because of it.

____The creature continued its slow and methodic search, finally crawling close to the table. It paused for a moment, as if it were going to pass Mark by. Instead it suddenly lurched forth, throwing the entire table back against the wall, revealing the hidden survivor underneath.

____Mark scooted back as far as he could, gazing up at the monster before him. Difficult as it was to see in the darkness, he saw was that it had indeed changed dramatically. Like a black Marro monster, it was considerably thinner and bonier, tall and slender, yet still contorted in its hunched position on the floor. The best way he could describe it was like something H. R. Geiger would cook up to scare someone—it certainly looked enough like the famous movie Alien to him. Not that the film had scared him much back on Earth (he figured that this was someone else’s fear), but now that it was physically here the fear felt pretty legitimate. Even now as it crept forward it began to morph again, its face and torso expanding and its teeth growing. There was nowhere to go, no move he could make that would outmaneuver the creature before him.

____“Mark!” German leapt up from the ladder, suddenly entering the encounter. The monster instantly snapped its neck toward him, drool splattering to the floor in eager anticipation.

____“Yeah, there you are…” German slowly inched forward, arms up defensively as he neared his creation, “Daddy’s here.”

____The monster hissed, ceasing its transformation and beginning to advance on its new target, suddenly leaping into the air and diving for him. Thinking quickly, Mark dove and grabbed the creature’s tail, adamant to protect the man he had wasted so much time bringing here. The bony tail tore at his hands, but he dug his feet into the table and held his ground. German dashed around the monster as it fell to the ground, making his way for the door, Mark dashing right after him.

____The monster screeched, turning and scrambling after them, not wasting any time. Mark and German slammed the door shut (this one wasn’t automatic), quick to hold it down as the creature banged against it viciously. Like the hatch before it, the door wasn’t going to last too long.

____“Mark! Door!” German backed off, leaving Mark to hold off the monster on his own. He raced over to the other side of the room, grabbing one of the desks and slowly pushing it over to the door, barring it momentarily. He then turned and raced over to one of the monitors, booting it up and beginning to madly type away at it. Steam hissed from above, sirens beginning to sound off all throughout the facility.

____“What’re you doing?” Mark shouted, still holding the door shut while the monster slammed against the door repeatedly.

____“Destroying the seeds!” German replied, “This whole place has got to go—you ought to get out now while you can. Things are about to get a little… explosive in here.”

____“What? What about you?”

____“I can destroy all this from here, but there could still be more out there. I don’t doubt Valkrill’s willingness. Someone’s got to alert Jandar, no?”

____Mark bit his lip, but the increased banging on the door spurred his decision-making into overdrive. Dashing to the door, he opened it and looked up. Sure enough, there was another ladder, leading upwards into a blinding light. The outside world. Looking over his shoulder, he looked back at his ally, still stuck in the room with his monster.

____“How am I supposed to get to the Alliance?” He questioned, “I’m in the middle of enemy territory!”

____German smiled slyly, “You can do it. You’re a survivor.”

____With that, he clicked another button on the computer, the door shutting in Mark’s face and sealing tight. Mark gulped, looked up and scrambled up the ladder as fast as he could. The light shone in his eyes as the outside world opened up around him, a vast open landscape suddenly abandoning the claustrophobia he had almost grown used to. It was almost too much to take in all at once, his eyes slowly adjusting to the light.

____Down below, German flipped the kill switch, horrible screeching coming from down below as the seeds were sapped of their growth tanks. He then flipped the self-destruct switch, the sirens’ whines growing louder.

____“You always thought this place was expendable, eh?” He muttered as he set the timer, “Well, the joke’s on you this time.”

____The door burst open, drawing his attention to the approaching creature. Its form still shifted as it approached, slowly advancing on its prey. German backed up, blocking the door as he pressed against the wall. As he smiled at the creature, it slowly began to turn invisible again, revealing the oncoming explosions behind it.

____KABOOM!

____The ground shook under Mark’s feet, smoke slowly billowing up from the hole in the ground where he had just escaped. He was alone now, out here in the middle of nowhere. But even now he couldn’t rest.

____Well, let’s see… He thought, already plenty exhausted, The sun’s still rising, so North is that way over there…

____Without any time to waste, he began walking off cautiously toward where he knew the Alliance resided.

Why (Fanfic Competition Entry #6):

Spoiler Alert!

Prompt:

Spoiler Alert!

Originally Posted by The Grim Reaper's Friend

For this prompt, write me a tale of the future of Valhalla. We all know how the war begins, and the characters involved. We know some of the battles, some of the plans. But we don't know how things end. We don't even know if they end.
What happens? Will your tale begin where the developers left off? Or will hundreds of years have passed? Have the soulborgs taken over with a combination of marro plague, sinister plots, and underpriced frost giants? Or have the orcs of Grut startled all by suing for peace and starting the first Valhallian college of literature?
The future of Valhalla rests in your hands...

Bonus points for originality.
Your tale doesn't necessarily have to be about the future. As long as it is set in an interesting and original future, I'm good.

Word Limit: 15,000
Deadline: December 12. Should be plenty of time.

Why

____“Here they come! Archers at the ready!” Falshan commanded, his wings flaring out as he gave the order. From below, the Human and Elven archers nodded and fired their arrows overhead, the missiles flying up and arching down into the mass of enemies approaching them. A few too many of the bolts landed on untrodden ground, the enemy forces trampling them underfoot only a few seconds after. Falshan gulped—he had given the order a touch too early, wasting precious arrows on such a numerous opposing army. He turned to Concan, a fellow Kyrie beside him.

____“Are you sure I should be in charge here, sir?” He questioned the superior officer.

____“It’s your town, Falshan.” Concan replied coolly, unbothered by the wasted volley, “We figured you’d know best how to defend it from these monsters.”

____Falshan returned his attention to the aforementioned foes, “Right.”

____Orcs, hundreds of them, charged straight toward Falshan’s hometown with the sole intent to destroy it. They were clothed in savage armor, bearing blunt but deadly weapons, the very sight of them disgusting. They snarled at the air as they charged, their tiny eyes void of meaning, full of bloodlust. The mindless hordes of Utgar sickened all but the most soulless of Valhallans, Falshan no exception. His family had lived in this tiny village for as long as he could remember, as long as any of his ancestors could remember, and now Utgar’s armies sought to destroy it merely for its strategic positioning in this endless war. He would fight to the death to defend it.

____Concan motioned for another volley, soon getting his wish. The second barrage pummeled the Orcs’ ranks, the monsters struck falling lifeless only to be stampeded by their brethren. Falshan’s village was lucky to have the Alliance’s aid, Jandar and the other Generals quick to send soldiers to defend it despite its neutrality. Only a few days ago they had transformed the tiny town into a miniature fortress, complete with a small wall, trenches, and wooden barricades.

____“Here they come! Swords at the ready!” Concan shouted.

____Falshan nodded and turned to some of the villagers spectating from their homes, morbidly curious, “Get inside and hide! It’s about to get ugly!”

____The Orcs had sustained losses from the arrows, but they were so numerous that it had hardly dented their forces. Seemingly in a mad frenzy, they charged the barricades outside the wall without hesitation. Only the Gruts at the very front lines saw the wooden stakes sticking out towards them and cried out, but the soldiers behind them refused to slow down.

____Falshan smiled grimly as they were forcibly impaled by their own stampede. It seemed that the only thing the monsters valued over bloodshed was self-preservation. At the very least it might make them easier to disperse, he figured.

____The oncoming hordes rushed the barricades until the wooden spikes couldn’t sustain more bodies. The remaining Orcs scrambled up on top of them, climbing onto the walls and jumping into combat. The first several to make it were shot down by archers, but that didn’t hold them off long. Finally the main bulk of the Orc army had made it up onto the wall and burst into combat.

____Friends and foes all around Falshan swarmed left and right, locked in deadly combat. Falshan kept to the wall, his wings beating furiously to keep enemies from getting behind him in the madness. Orcs dashed to his position, quick to lock blades with him. The Kyrie cut one down and then another, outnumbered by unworthy opponents. The goal right now was to keep the Gruts from the archers, but Falshan really fought to keep them from his home, where his family hid.

____“Keep fighting them back! Kill them all!” Concan shouted over the madness. Falshan did his best to obey, not a half bad swordsman himself for an untrained villager. The only problem was the numbers. More of the savage creatures climbed the wall, spilling out onto the battlefield. They weren’t strong but they were nimble, swarming all about and slipping past engaged combatants with ease. Finally there were just too many of them, the remainder of the forces pouring down from the wall and into the village.

____“No!” Falshan looked over his shoulder as Orcs scurried about his town. He could already see an entire squad making their way towards his own residence, unchallenged. Furiously grasping his blade, the Kyrie cut down all the Gruts around him and took to the skies. Orc arrows battered his exposed wings, but he didn’t care; he’d give his wings to save his family. The monsters had already made it inside.

____“Hya!” Falshan dashed through the open door, cutting down one of the invaders before calling out, “Zelshan? Boys?”

____This area was empty save for the now dead Orc, and the house only contained two rooms, making things more urgent. As Falshan stormed toward the next room, an Orc archer stepped out and fired his bow. The flimsy bolt struck Falshan, the Kyrie quick to slash down the archer vengefully. He had no time to worry about the wound, bursting into the next room. It wasn’t about the war anymore at this point. Concan and the others were all gone to him—it was only between Falshan and these monsters.

____It was a grim sight. The remainder of the Orc squad was here, having smoked out Falshan’s wife and two sons. They cowered all the way in the back, cornered. His wife, Zelshan, shakily held a sword towards the closest Orc, a grinning, snarling beast with a unique scar across one eye. She wasn’t much less trained for battle than Falshan had been, but she was outnumbered and trying to protect two children.

____As soon as Falshan was in the room, battle erupted in a heartbeat. He went straight for the nearest Orc, gutting it with his blade furiously. Most of the remaining invaders turned to face him, the others rushing to kill Falshan’s family.

____First he cut down two Gruts in one swing, one dropping a torch as it fell. Next Falshan charged a fumbling archer, slicing it before it even had time to ready an arrow. The Kyrie moved on to his next obstacle, an armored Grut who seemed to be the leader. Carrying a spear, this Orc used his longer reach to keep Falshan at bay, fire slowly crawling along the floor and seeping up the walls as the fight dragged on. Outmatched by this particular weapon, there wasn’t much Falshan could do, and he could feel his wounds catching up with him.

____Damn! Hang in there! He glanced over the commanding Orc’s shoulder, wishing he hadn’t a second later. His wife was still fighting the other Orcs, tangling with that scarred one, but he had already lost a son to the Gruts. The momentary glance cost him, his enemy’s lance piercing his shoulder. Blood spurted out as the rusty weapon rummaged through his flesh.

____“No!” Falshan sucked up the pain and lurched forth, stabbing the Orc leader through the neck. The armored Grut collapsed, the Kyrie ignoring the spear in him and stumbling over to the remaining foes, his rage subduing all the pain, “I’ll kill you soulless monsters! All of you!”

____The scarred Orc had cut down his wife, his eldest and remaining son picking up his mother’s blade and backing off. There wasn’t anywhere to go in here, the entire house now ablaze from the dropped torch, that scar-faced Grut approaching him as Falshan cut his way through the remaining invaders.

____“Come!” The scarred Orc growled, brandishing his bloody blade, “More blood for Cornak!”

____Falshan struck down the last Grut standing between him and the murderous attacker. Disregarding his loss of blood, the Kyrie barreled toward the final Orc. Trying, trying so hard not to be a second too late. Falshan would have the head of this one Orc, the only face he’d now recognize in a crowd of a hundred Gruts.

____KABOOM!!! A massive explosion ruptured right outside the home where the three of them resided, the thin wall bursting apart and the flames showering them. Falshan was knocked back, the blast enough to remind him of the severity of his wounds. The missing half of his house revealed the outside battleground, the fight still ongoing. The archers had managed to move further back, hiding in the trenches at the far side of town and punishing the remaining Orc army with more volleys. Knights on horseback rode through the streets, pushing back the Gruts and forcing them to the far wall. The remaining Orcs were starting to disperse, turning and fleeing for their lives with disorderly abandon. But none of that mattered to Falshan.

____“Son…?” He weakly glanced over to the wreckage of his home, searching for signs of life in the burning rubble. His only answer came when the Orc, Cornak, burst from beneath the debris and madly dashed for the outskirts of the battlefield.

____“Graaah!” The Grut wailed, his entire body consumed by the flames as he ran. He stumbled about, his skin burning relentlessly. He could have been shot dead by the archers, but all the Orcs were fleeing at this point, and they probably thought Cornak was dead enough already. Not to Falshan, the Kyrie struggling to get up and finish the beast off.

____“Cornak… Argh!” It was all he could do to sit up, his wounds finally getting the better of him. The most he could do at this point was to watch his enemy escape, already punished by the fires of Hell. It wasn’t enough.

____Soon the battlefield was void of enemies, the remaining soldiers hurrying about to tend to the wounded. Concan flew over, landing by Falshan and stooping down to his side, “You’re alive!”

____“The Orc…” Falshan muttered grimly.

____“I’m sorry, Falshan.” Concan turned to the nearest Sentinel, “You there! Send word to Jandar! Tell him we’ve repelled the Orcs for now, but they’ll be back.”

____“Sir?” The Kyrie officer replied.

____“We scared them off, but I could see Utgar’s forces sweeping up the stragglers. They’ll regroup and come back—tell the Alliance we’ll need more soldiers. It seems the enemy wants this position more than we anticipated.” Concan barked.

____“Yes sir.” The Sentinel promptly flew off.

____Concan returned his attention to Falshan, “Don’t you worry. We’ll defend this village with our lives.”

____Falshan ignored his reassurances, “Cornak… I’ll find you… Wherever you went off to…”

---

____A light drizzle had started during the battle, sprinkling the bloodied earth and turning the worn dirt into mud. As the fighting ended, the weather had picked up, turning the showers into downpours. The fire that had ravaged Cornak had extinguished soon after, although the Orc continued to scramble about the wilderness, shrieking in agony and pointlessness.

____His blade had been lost in that second boy before the explosion had gone off. Then the knights had rode in, trampling his fellow Orcs. That and the fire on him had sent him racing off; in what direction he didn’t know. Any leaderless and panicked Grut would desert without hesitation when the chips were down. He was on his own, bearing an injury from that Kyrie woman and most of his body badly burnt.

____“Ah… Ah… Hah…” Cornak heavily breathed, his mouth hanging open as he wandered about. He had never been separated from his troop before, and he had no idea where on the Valhallan map he was. Only the higher-ups knew about important things like positioning and placement—to the Gruts it was merely a chance to fight and kill. Now he was alone and lost, his only weapon a small knife he had tucked away in his armor.

____“I must find Ornak. Must find Utgar.” He reasoned to himself, unsure where to begin. The rain continued, the beautiful mountainous scenery wasted on him. He walked for a long time, finding no fellow Orcs or even enemies. Finally the strain of his wounds began to sneak up on him again, and the Orc soon collapsed onto the ground, soaking in the mud. He didn’t have the energy to get up anymore.

____“Gah…” Cornak muttered, discontent to die here but otherwise apathetic to his fate. He had wondered and found nothing. What else could he do?

____Time passed. Cornak laid there in that spot, breathing heavily and waiting. Someone was standing there before him, having come upon him when he had blinked or blacked out. It was a Kyrie woman, her magnificent wings arched out around them, shielding them from the downpour. Her dark eyes gazed down at him, her thoughts impossible to read. Like the scenery, her beauty was also wasted on Cornak. The Orc twitched, grunting, trying to move but unable to do so. Her fairness reflected the look of Utgar’s enemies, after all, not so different-looking than the Kyrie villagers he had just fought against, and he figured her to be aligned with his opponents. He would try to kill her normally, but he was unable to move. She would kill him.

____Those were the last of Cornak’s thoughts before his wounds caused him to lose consciousness again. As far as he was concerned, he would not reawaken, but after a seemingly endless sleep he opened his eyes again, finding himself inside a tiny dwelling, safe from the downpour.

____“Geh…” Cornak groaned, reaching to rub his aching head but finding it too painful. Looking down, he saw that his burns had been bandaged. His entire body hurt, but it seemed that care had been administered to him.

____That was the first time he could say that. Gruts didn’t receive any medical aid for injuries, all but useless once injured. For most Orcs, a wound meant death. Cornak himself had gotten off lucky once before, a nasty cut to his eye not fatal. He had to bear the pain of an untreated wound then. Here things seemed to be different, and it boggled the Orc’s mind.

____“You’re awake.” Cornak turned to face the voice, that same Kyrie woman kneeling right beside him, barely outside his peripheral vision. She was still giving him that indecipherable stare, seemingly unphased by his snarling expression, “You were badly scorched. Your wounds will mend, but the burns will take a long time to heal.”

____At that she got up and left, her large wings furling around her like a cloak. Cornak took the alone time to try to escape, but he still couldn’t get up.

____Where am I? Why am I still alive? He thought, the only thing he could do, Why is the enemy helping me? Why?

____The burning questions fired his temper, and he decided to capitalize on his foe’s foolish decision. He’d kill her as soon as he could, still hiding his knife. But for the time being there was nothing he could do but lay there, waiting for his chance.

____It was a lot of waiting.

---

____Cornak stayed in that place for a long, long time. The woman would frequent him and tend to his bandages and wounds, feed him, and keep him company. She would kneel by his side, wings draped around herself, her eyes closed meditatively. She was so calm and tranquil like that, not saying a word or moving a muscle. Cornak yearned to stab her, so foolishly keeping her defenses lowered so close to an enemy. Yet he still couldn’t move, so he had to put up with her presence. She was the only one he ever saw—probably the only one living here. She must have felt as lonely as he felt restless.

____Indeed, Cornak had never spent so much time alone. He’d always had his troop before, fellow Gruts to fight and march alongside throughout nearly his entire life. They’d battle and kill, some would die, and others would take their place. Orcs never really spent any time alone. Cornak felt aimless without his fellows, without anything to destroy. All he did now was stare up at the ceiling, listen to the wind or the rain. It was torture.

____Finally one day the woman came to him and peeled off his bandages. Cornak felt a swell of relief as his arms were freed. The Kyrie took one of them and examined it closely.

____“You should be able to move your upper body now.” She said.

____Cornak looked down at his arm, slowly moving it about. It had been so long, but it was healed up now. He hadn’t really thought about how badly he’d been injured until now, now that he had been restored. Cornak patiently waited for the Kyrie woman to look aside or close her eyes. Sure enough, she turned to a gourd by her side to give him a drink.

____“Grah!” Cornak grabbed the knife hidden by his leg and lashed out. Instantly the woman whirled around, seizing his wrist and holding him back. Her other hand reached his throat, a dagger of her own held tight in her palm, seemingly out of nowhere. The blade grazed his throat, Cornak grunting with surprise and strain as he struggled to overpower and stab her.

____The woman said nothing, continuing to hold him there, weapon at his neck. Finally Cornak relented, dropping his knife and leaning back, falling down to the ground. The Kyrie woman withdrew her blade and caught him, laying him back down gently. She rose back to her feet, gathering his dropped weapon and walking over to the door.

____“You haven’t walked in a long while.” She murmured, glancing over her shoulder, “It will take time for you to recover your strength.”

____With that she left him, Cornak laying there, panting with rage and exhaustion. He was angry for failing, confused about her insistence on keeping him alive, and that confusion in turn only made him angrier. The rage was wasted on his current state of being, however, and Cornak only became exhausted again. Why? Why!? Why…?

---

____The next day the woman returned, bringing Cornak food and water. The Orc was staring up at the ceiling, as usual, but at least now he could move his arms about. He held them into the air, gazing at the burns as she neared him and kneeled by his side.

____“Why?” Cornak asked, finally willing to talk to the puzzling woman.

____“You speak.” Was her simple reply.

____“Why, woman? Why do you feed me?” Cornak watched her pour water into a bowl. He could reach her, but he knew after yesterday’s encounter that she still probably concealed some blade within her sleeves, ready to fight him off at a moment’s notice.

____“Because you cannot fend for yourself.” The woman answered, holding forth the water.

____Cornak grunted, cautiously taking the bowl and drinking from it, glaring at her.

____“I am an Orc, your enemy.” He muttered after he was finished, “No need to care for Gruts.”

____The woman rose up, “I have no friends or enemies. There are only the living and the dead.”

____With that she left him, leaving him even more perplexed than he had been before. It didn’t make any sense. Everyone in Cornak’s life had friends or enemies, and those friends and enemies had friends and enemies. The village he had attacked, Utgar had made them into enemies. It wasn’t a choice, having foes. Cornak couldn’t muster the energy to become enraged at confusion anymore, though, so he merely pondered instead.

____“Woman!” He shouted, doing his best to sit up.

____She returned, “Yes?”

____“Who are you?” He demanded.

____“My name is Yrta.” She replied. She seemed to grow more beautiful with a name, but it only made Cornak frown more, for that name had no context to him, and did little to disband her ambiguous nature.

____“I am Cornak.” He said. As soon as he uttered the words he wondered why. He had asked for her name but she hadn’t asked for his. Why the introduction? She was no commanding officer, taking names after a scuffle to see who was responsible.

____“I see. Rest, Cornak. I will bring you more to eat later.” She left.

____Cornak nodded and stared up at that ceiling. Pondered. Time passed, and she did return. He ate with his own hands, Yrta staying by his side. She brought some kind of woodwind instrument with her, and played it softly while he ate, and afterwards.

---

____Many days passed, and with every 24 hours, Cornak sat up a little bit more, rose to his feet, and managed to walk. He still felt weak, but his other wounds had healed, and all he needed to do was recover his strength and reinforce his whittled muscles again. Yrta gave him a walking stick, and when she was out he leaned on it and managed to finally leave his room.

____He went outside, taken aback by the scenery around him. The mountains rested by the house where Yrta lived alone, a gorgeous green valley down below, surrounded by forests on two sides, and the Volcarren Wastelands in the far distance of the other. Clouds gathered around the horizon, droplets of a morning shower still littering the greenery around him. Before he had never cared for the way things around him looked, but being in that room for so long would have anyone weeping at the sight.

____Yrta wasn’t so far off, down below by a garden. He almost wanted to surprise her with his walking, slowly hobbling his way over to her. No, not that. He’d club her head in with his walking stick if he were better—fully better. He was still without weapons, but maybe at his full strength he’d be able to best her in combat. Right now he was handicapped and useless, like the only Orc to survive to old age.

____“Erk!” His strength gave out and he fell, halfway to sneaking up on the Kyrie.

____“Oh!” Yrta turned and came to his side, seemingly gliding across the dewy grass. She took his arms and helped him back up, “You mustn’t overdo it.”

____“Bah!” Cornak grunted, tearing his arm away, walking off, discontent to be helped like a toddler. He fell again, muttering to himself but not stopping her from helping him walk along the garden this time.

____“You farm alone?” He asked her.

____“Garden, yes.”

____“Where are other villagers?” He questioned, still unused to the loneliness.

____“They are all gone, off to war or fled. I am a hermit.” Yrta replied, looking about at the lonely scenery as she helped him walk, “I’ve lived here alone for many years.”

____He stared at the plants as Yrta helped him along. It was painful still having to rely on her, but without other options Cornak stuck to it, Yrta guiding him around outside on many occasions. They spent many hours in the garden, Yrta tending to it and Cornak staring out into the valley, waiting to see a horde of Orcs, coming in to find him here. They never came.

____Cornak came to know the gardens well. He’d seen gardens before in Valhalla. He’d taken their fruit or trampled them underfoot, but he’d never seen one grow. It took so long for a single fruit to grow, only to be eaten in a day. Foolish, he thought, to waste so much time tending such a fragile thing. But then, it painfully reminded him of how aggravatingly long it was taking him to mend.

____“Why do you garden when it takes so long?” He asked her one day, “Why not kill to eat, or take from another? It’s faster.”

____“Because I do not take what does not belong to me, food or life.” She answered tranquilly, not looking up from her work amongst the plants.

____“Why not?” Cornak asked, still finding her actions and methods utterly unknowable.

____“Because life is too precious to be taken.” She answered him as if he were a child.

____“Why is that?”

____“Because life is our only chance to glimpse into this world, to experience its beauty.” She said, “Everything we’ve experienced is in our time spent living. To live is such a gift, we should never waste it over petty matters.”

____“I don’t understand.” Cornak admitted.

____“Do you wish to live?”

____“Yes.”

____“Then you should not kill, if your philosophy is not to be killed.” She gathered the fruits and rose to her feet, leaving Cornak to ponder on that.

____“But… uh…” Cornak grumbled, confused. He supposed that everything he had enjoyed doing was in life—that was true, yes. And he had deserted, not wanting to be killed. So Yrta didn’t kill him because she wanted to live? So should he not kill her in return? But he enjoyed killing. But he didn’t want to be killed for others’ enjoyment. But, he… It hurt his brain, and he stared out into the vast valley below, unsure and still left pondering.

---

____One day it rained, so the two of them stayed indoors. Yrta’s house had three rooms in it, and Cornak hadn’t spent much time in the other chambers, so it was still relatively new to him. He spotted an orange and red robe hanging from one of the walls. It wasn’t her size, bigger and more masculine.

____“Whose is that?” Cornak nodded to it, curiously.

____“It belonged to a man I once loved.” Yrta replied, “He lived here.”

____“Where is he?”

____“Dead, I presume.” Her voice had a sudden hint of coldness, a breaking of emotions that Cornak had never heard from her.

____“Why did he leave?”

____“He went off to war. He thought he could make a difference with a sword in his hand and hate in his heart. He fought in a battle and died, or lived to go fight in another battle and died, or lived to go fight in another battle…” She closed her eyes, somber thoughts crossing her mind. It was also the first time Cornak had a good idea of what she was thinking.

____“…” Cornak couldn’t think of anything to say.

____“This war is pointless and endless.” Yrta continued, seeming to calm down, “People die every day, trying to take meaningless positions or gain momentary advantages, all for naught in the long run. Everyone around me is swept up and taken away, and the world falls into ruin. One day there may be nothing left to destroy, but the Valkyrie postpone that notion, and take from every corner of the universe to fuel their war. Endless…

____She pointed to the robe, “I intended to give that to him as a gift one day, but he left me behind when he went off to war. Now it hangs there, waiting for a man who cares about living, while the rest of the world wages its endless cycle of fighting.”

____Cornak glanced back up at it, slowly blinking, “Living?”

____“Yes. Truly living.”

---

____Cornak slowly recovered. He began to walk better on his own, hobbling around on his cane. He helped garden, even though he still figured it useless. He also gave up on the idea of killing Yrta, unsure what had changed his mind. He had been forced to take things slower, hadn’t run around or slaughtered something in so long. He wondered if his body was intentionally taking its time healing, because it secretly liked the different lifestyle.

____He even spotted a small deer close to the garden. There was a rock in the soil he could’ve thrown, and he was confident that he could hit it. But he merely watched it, letting it go on its way. He admired its graceful movements, the deep spark in its black eyes, the very way it lived. Lifeless it was cold and limp, wasted.

____He really had gone insane by Orc standards, walking about peacefully, tending to plants and admiring views and sunsets. Yrta even began to teach him to read. Such a useless skill for a Grut to know, yet somehow he felt that the knowledge would help him “truly live”. Yes, knowledge—that was part of it. He had broken free of the cycle of savagery that was standard on Grut, now far enough above his old ways of life to look back down on how things had once been and frown.

____He spent many hours with Yrta, looking over old manuscripts and maps, her teaching him every letter. He spent time drawing as well, his gruff, clumsy hands soon becoming more accustomed to a quill pen than a sword. He improved over time, even eventually drawing quite an accurate portrait of Yrta herself. He admired the skill he had developed, as well as her beauty he had managed to capture on the page, and he kept it with him always. A cultured change had come about him, and it hurt more the smarter he became.

____“Yrta.” He said gloomily one day as they read together, “I hurt people. Killed even.”

____“Everyone makes mistakes.” Yrta replied.

____“But that doesn’t absolve me of them.” Cornak muttered (his vocabulary had also improved).

____“Do you think that makes you unworthy of this way of life?” She asked.

____“I don’t know. Maybe, probably.”

____“You cannot let your past dictate your future. Learn from your past, don’t be held back by it.”

____“I don’t deserve to live.” Cornak stared at the ground, “Maybe I never did.”

____“If ignorance were a crime we would all deserve death from the day we were born. The question isn’t what you did before. It’s what you do now, with the knowledge you’ve gained.”

____“…” Cornak closed his eyes, thinking of home, What I do now?

---

____One morning Cornak awoke to the sound of Yrta stepping through the house. He opened his eyes, seeing the faint rays of morning light grazing the windows, and Yrta walking past the door. She glanced outside and then over at him, then back outside. Finally she walked over to him, stooping down by his side and taking his cane. She left, Cornak sitting up, confused, “Yrta?”

____He heard voices outside, the Orc struggling to get up. Without his cane he couldn’t quite walk about. He wormed his way over to one of the windows, clamoring up the wall and peeking out.

____Yrta was outside, her wings up amidst the drizzle. Three others stood about near her, dressed in rags and carrying bags full of supplies and weapons, one kicking at the garden bushes carelessly. Fellow deserters? Thieves? Cornak couldn’t say, but he didn’t like the looks of them. Yrta spoke briefly with them, casting a glance back at her house, at him.

____“No, Yrta!” Cornak stumbled at the window, falling down and struggling to get back up, “Send them away! Wait for me!”

____He crawled to the door, slowly and painfully, looking out. The strangers looked like they were getting violent. Cornak had probably been in their position before, but now he was on the other side, and he wanted nothing to do with them. One of them had drawn a sword, and the other had pushed Yrta back, the Kyrie woman doing nothing to fight them. What did they want? Why were they here? It didn’t matter, did it?

____Still violent, the bandits seemed to be seeking trouble around such tranquil parts, but Yrta wouldn’t give it to them. Cornak cursed her lack of activity, “No, Yrta! Why!? Why did you take my cane? Why!? Why, dammit!?”

____He begged her to slay them. Why didn’t she take out her hidden blade and repel them? Why did she leave him hidden in her house, useless? Finally one of the attackers seemingly got fed up, lunging forth and stabbing Yrta through, quite suddenly. Still not resisting, she collapsed onto the ground. The others shouted at each other, quickly grabbing as much from the gardens as they could and running for it.

____“No!” Cornak crawled out, making his way over to Yrta when they were gone. She lay there on her back in the drizzle, as he had done so long ago, surrounded by the fruits torn from the gardens around her.

____“Why?” He clasped her hands in his, staring down at her, sorrow in his eyes. She stared back at him, still looking peaceful as ever, perhaps even more so now.

____“Cornak…” She murmured.

____“No, no, nonono…” The Orc shook his head, “Don’t die on me! You can’t die, not like this!”

____“Do not fear death, my friend.” Yrta replied, “I can die without regrets…”

____“Why!? What’s the point in living if it comes to this?” Cornak wailed despairingly.

____“I have a point.” Yrta whispered, “It’s you, Cornak. I can see now why I’ve lived.”

____“No!”

____“It’s you, Cornak. You’re my gift to the world.” She smiled faintly, slowly closing her eyes.

____“No… why… why…?” He held her close to him, and when her breathing stopped, he looked at the sky and howled with rage and purposelessness. He clutched her body, finally glaring in the direction the attackers went off to. So sudden and random to him, their lives forcing their way into his and taking what mattered most to him.

____“Gah!” He gutturally muttered, laying Yrta’s body down onto the ground and scrambling back to the house. He tore through the rooms violently, finally unearthing his taken weapons, along with a number of others: a Kyrie sword and a hunting bow with arrows, perhaps once belonging to Yrta. Cornak took the weapons and tore off, rushingly leaning on the sword as he pursued the ones who had wronged him.

____It was a far travel, but merely a blink of an eye in Cornak’s enraged eyes. He was an Orc once again, on the hunt for prey to slaughter. He found them out in the fields down by the valley, eating as they strolled.

____“Geh,” Cornak grunted as he crawled up onto a rock jutting out of the pasture, lying on his gut and stringing the bow. It was a fine make, much better than the clumsy stuck-together sticks the Arrow Gruts had. He aimed his shot and fired without hesitation.

____Twang! Thwack! The bandit was struck in the back, the arrowhead punching through his chest. He fell to the ground. The other two looked around, surprised and panicked. Cornak drew and fired again.

____Twang! Thok! The second one fell just as swiftly as the first, the last of the two squabblers. Now for the murderer. Cornak ditched the bow, taking up his sword instead and clumsily racing down to meet his enemy.

____Still panicked, the final foe looked around, expecting an entire ambush rather than a lone attacker. He drew his weapon, still bloodied, and backed up as the Orc charged him. He was no match for the Grut’s brute strength and anger, Cornak swinging down and smashing the bandit’s sword out of his hand.

____“Die! You don’t deserve to live!” Cornak bellowed, tackling the man. The bandit struggled in vain, raising his arms, but his bare hands offered no protection. Cornak stabbed him through, tearing his sword out and stabbing forth once again, over and over.

____“Die! Die! Die!” The Orc continued stabbing even after the man died, hoping beyond hope that it would somehow bring him solace. Why didn’t it help? Why didn’t it bring him the joy it used to? Why did Yrta have to die?

____Finally Cornak’s Orc rage subsided, and he looked down at his own bloodied hands, disgusted with himself. Not too long ago he had sought to kill Yrta, and likely would have felt no guilt in doing so. She had led him all this way, and here he was again, killing. It had brought him no joy. Not anymore.

____Cornak took the sword and used it to prop himself up, walking back to Yrta’s house. He stooped down next to her, lightly stroking her cold cheek, “Forgive me, Yrta. I’ve failed twice now.”

---

____He buried her by the garden, staying inside for the next few days, purposeless. Even as his legs recovered and he abandoned the need for a walking stick, he still remained. Again he was left pondering her final words to him, thanking him, him, for all the trouble she had to go through.

____Why do I exist? He thought, What made me worth saving?

____The question isn’t what you did before. It’s what you do now.

____Cornak rose to his feet, glancing out of one of the windows to Valhalla beyond, “I see now. Every life is worth saving. I’ll do it, or die trying, like you did.”

____He went into the room where Yrta kept her manuscripts, where he had found the weapons. Rooting through the papers and hidden objects, he found a map of Valhalla, unraveling it and looking close, able to decipher the words on it.

____“So I’m here, and Utgar’s fortress is… here. So it’s reading that finally gets me home.” He tapped the spots on the map, rolling it up and taking it with him. He gathered up everything he could carry and headed for the door, stopping on the way and glancing at the robe hanging from the wall. He took it and put it on, finding it unusual wear for an Orc, but somehow fitting nonetheless. He left, finally leaving Yrta’s home behind, after that long, long time.

---

____It was a lengthy journey, but Cornak had become used to quiet and solitude over long periods of time. He travelled in silence, his thoughts constantly full of memories and anticipation. He kept those thoughts to himself, moving in silence.

____He had only crossed the border into Jutanguard for a few miles when Utgar’s Minions flew overhead, circling his position and landing around him, weapons drawn. Cornak recognized these elite soldiers, the first he’d seen of Utgar’s troops in a while. They were both nostalgic and frightening, and they clearly weren’t friendly.

____“You there! Identify yourself!” They barked furiously, ready to lop his head off at a moment’s notice.

____“I am Cornak.” The Orc identified, “I was separated from my battalion, wounded, and have been trying to return home for some time.”

____“Looking awfully sagely, Grut.” The Minion snorted, stomping forth and grabbing Cornak’s head, carefully eyeing him, “Eh, you’re an Orc, all right.”

____“You’re gonna let him through on just that!?” Another of the soldiers complained.

____“We don’t got the time or resources to get all the Gruts papers, rook.” The first Minion retorted, “C’mon, let’s get back to base.”

____He grabbed Cornak and took off into the air, lifting the Orc with ease.

____“Ya shoulda stayed out when you had the chance!” One of the soldiers howled, “They’ll be flinging you back into the fight before you know it!”

____The group sailed off to Utgar’s castle, a massive fortress surrounded by other fortresses on all sides, still only barely big enough to contain all the Valkyrie’s many hordes. Every faction got its own castle, save for one…

____“You recognize the Orcs’ quarters?” The Minion carrying Cornak shouted, nodding to a mess of campsites littered around the fortresses, “Home, sweet home!”

____“I wish to speak to Utgar.” Cornak replied sharply.

____“Ha!” The Minion chortled, “What makes you think he wants to talk to you, lowly Grut!?”

____“I’ve got a big offer for him.” Cornak answered.

____“Heh, you’ve got gusto for a deserter-come-home. But it’ll be your head rollin’ if he don’t like what you’ve got to say!” The Minion swerved through the air, taking Cornak toward the main castle. They landed upon the fortresses ramparts, the group surrounding Cornak and leading him onward down into the great big halls of the castle’s inners.

---

____Utgar’s chambers were bigger and grander than any single room Cornak had ever seen. The entire area was blood red, the Valkyrie’s throne like if the massive skeleton of a dragon had kneeled before him. Guards lined the walls, Minions wielding axes and spears, each one motionless like a statue. Utgar sat upon his throne, surrounded by advisors and commanders of every species.

____“Hold there.” Utgar shooed them away as the Minions and Cornak approached, “What is it?”

____“Sir!” The lead Minion announced, “We found this Grut at the border, wishing to rejoin and speak with you, sir!”

____“Stand aside so I may see him!” Utgar got up from his seat, his massive wings fanning out, “This bold Orc shall have his death wish fulfilled!”

____Cornak walked forward, finally seeing him face-to-face for the first time, “My name is Cornak, sir.”

____“What is it you want, Cornak?” Utgar demanded.

____“I wish to be made an Orc commander, sir.” Cornak replied.

____“Ha! A commander! Slim pickings is what you are!” Utgar bellowed, “What exactly makes you commander material!?”

____“I can read.” Cornak answered, unshaken by the Valkyrie’s demeanor.

____“Ha! I’ll bet!” Utgar roared, “We’ll see about that! Follow me.”

____The Valkyrie turned and walked down a hall, his posse of advisors right behind him. Cornak and the escort of Minions followed suite. The way led to a magnificent library, a giant multileveled chamber filled with rows of books at every wall. It seemed unlike Utgar to possess so many, but Cornak figured that just because those at the bottom of the ladder were dumb didn’t mean those at the top rung were too.

____“Slate! C’mere!” Utgar commanded. A sound like the brush of wind filled the library, the faint outline of a cloaked man floating down to their level—a ghost of Bleakewood.

____“Yes, milord?” The shade’s form became more opaque, bowing before Utgar.

____“This is Cornak, a Grut who says he can read.” Utgar explained, “Fetch us a book.”

____“Will you kill him if he fails?” Slate replied.

____“Yes.”

____“Oh good. I could use an assistant, dimwitted or not.” The shade floated back up, disappearing into the wall of books. After a few seconds one of the texts slid out from the shelves, floating down before them as Slate’s form slowly reappeared, carrying the manuscript in his ghastly hands, “Here. It’s one of my favorites.”

____Cornak took the dusty book in his hands and read aloud: “‘Basic game guide: object: create a battlefield, choose your Army, then wage war against your opponent. To win, be first to achieve your victory objective. Get ready to play. Set up your battlefield and your army. To do this, use the Battlefield & Game Scenario Section starting on page 17. It features five Battlefields with step-by-step instructions for building them. It also provides 3 Basic Game Scenarios with their own victory conditions.’”

____“Hmph.” Utgar grunted, motioning to one of his own, “Taelord, see if that’s correct.”

____A black-winged Kyrie walked over and peered over Cornak’s shoulder, “Uh, it, uh, looks about right. I mean, maybe someone else should check too. Just to be, triple sure, right?”

____“Oh, move over.” Slate floated down, “Yup, he’s got it.”

____“Whew!” Taelord wiped his brow, “I knew it!”

____“Well well well.” Utgar applauded, but only for a second, “Seems you’re up to snuff. I’ll make you chief Orc Commander of communications and infrastructures. That means you relay the orders from my other armies to the Orc factions. Got that?”

____“Yes sir.” Cornak bowed.

____“Good. Slate, show ‘im the Orcs’ camp.” Utgar motioned to the Minions surrounding him, and the group escorted Cornak strait down to the ground floor, Slate leading the way.

____“You’ve got my approval.” Utgar smirked as they left the library, “But we’ll see if your fellow Orcs are so impressed by your intellect.”

---

____“You’ve good timing, showing up and proving your worth to Lord Utgar.” Slate said as the group headed down the fortress, a long winding trek of halls and stairs leading down to the campgrounds outside, “Our last Orc commander in Orders Relays died not long ago.”

____“Fate, perhaps.” Cornak mused, following the ghost down each and very corridor, “Honestly, I’m surprised Utgar took the time to put up with a mere Grut.”

____The shade snorted, “Don’t think it has anything to do with you. Utgar’s been using his Orc army as a crutch ever since his Marro legions were crippled in the Ticalla campaigns. With their forces weakened, he’s been relying on Grut manpower for some time now. Utgar’s gonna need every Orc he can get to fight for him.”

____“How long has that been the case?” Cornak inquired.

____“You have been gone awhile.” Slate floated over to the castle exit, whirling around and facing the Orc, “Here we are. The Minions’ll introduce you to your regiment, but after that, it’s your job to whip them into shape and make sure they follow our orders.”

____“Very well.” Cornak stepped out into the faded light, gazing out at the sea of tents before him.

____“Listen, Cornak.” Slate warned, “I know you’re probably well aware of it already, but you seem awfully different for a Grut so I’ll say it anyway: these Orcs only respect one thing: power. You go out there and look like a wormy pansy and they’ll tear you apart.”

____“Don’t worry about me.”

____“All right, all right.” The ghost floated back into the recesses of the fortress, “I’m just saying. You’re not a bonehead like most of the others around this place, so I wouldn’t want you to die for nothing. You oughta come by the library sometime if you manage to keep your head.”

____“Hm.” Cornak nodded in gratitude, “Thank you, Slate.”

____“Right, right. See ya around.”

____The Minions led the way, taking Cornak down to the main campsite, an entire town of tents and makeshift dwellings making up the area. Gruts swarmed about in the squalor, sharpening their blunt weapons, huddling around fires, or otherwise fighting each other over anything that could be fought over. Cornak looked out at them from between the hulking bodies of the Minions, flooded with memories of acting in such a way himself.

____They neared what one would call the “center of town” of this place, the Minions heading over to a large tent and stopping in front of an armored Orc resting in front of it.

____“You there! Commander!” The Minion barked, the Orc jumping up and saluting in a dazed hurry, “Yes, you. This is Cornak, your new Communications and Infrastructure Officer. You work for him now.”

____“What!?” The Grut hissed, slouching down and strafing back in forth in place, trying to get a good look at Cornak, “This runt? Why do I gotta take orders from him!? If he’s so great, let me at ‘im!”

____He lurched forward, the Minion batting him back and puffing out his chest, glaring down at the riled up Grut. Like most Orcs, the armored commander valued his life over his pride, quickly backing down, intimidated by the bigger foe.

____“You can’t be the Order Relay Officer ‘cause you can’t read!” The Minion roared, taking out a parchment and dangling it in front of the belittled Grut, “If you can’t read, then you can’t tell what your Generals’re saying! Do you wanna tell Utgar you botched a battle ‘cause you couldn’t read your orders? Huh!?”

____“No… no…” The Grut continued backing away.

____“Then you do what Cornak here tells you!” The Minion pocketed the papers, turning and leaving. The rest of the squad did the same, leaving Cornak standing there alone with the Orc.

____“Gah!” The subordinate snorted, turning and hissing at Cornak, “Just because they say you’re important! That’s the only reason I don’t kill you and take your place right now!”

____“Whatever you say.” Cornak walked past him into the tent. It was a big open area inside, tables clumsily set up along the sides, covered with papers and maps. It seemed that Cornak would have his hands full, by himself at least. He’d need to know the network better.

____“You there,” He turned back to the armored Orc, “What’s your name?”

____“Me?” The Grut muttered, “I’m Trelnac.”

____“Ha!” Cornak was a little taken aback.

____“What’s so funny!?”

____“It’s just ghastly.” Cornak explained, “I remember once, a friend of mine joked that eventually Utgar would run out of Orcs with ‘—ak’ names and start summoning Orcs with ‘—ac’ names. I just never thought it’d actually come to that.”

____“Yeah, so what?” Trelnac snorted, frowning.

____“It means that Utgar’s summoned all those Orcs from Grut, like he’s taking our entire population from our entire history and beyond, just to fuel his armies. I guess you must be new.”

____“Me?” Trelnac hissed, “Everybody around here’s got ‘—ac’ names. You’re the new one!”

____“Oh.” Cornak stopped and looked around him, suddenly feeling like he wasn’t at home anymore, but rather in a ghost town. Did that mean everyone he knew in his battalion had been killed in the time he’d been with Yrta? All for the war? Trelnac was right; he was the odd one out. Cornak hadn’t known what he would do once he met his old friends, but he had figured he’d meet them nonetheless. Now they were all gone, devoured by the Valhallan war machine. He was alone.

---

____That night Cornak was instructed to go to a meeting of the Orc Commanders, taking his lieutenant Trelnac with him. Trelnac made his disdain of Cornak as clear as possible while they were together, but he knew that he had to obey Cornak if he wanted to keep his head on his shoulders, so he didn’t try anything. That didn’t make Cornak the commander of the entire Orc army, however, and now he’d have to deal with some superior officers of his own.

____The commanders’ tent was the biggest in the entire Orc campsite, the inside filled with Gruts from every division, all of them leaders over something: the Blades, the Heavies, the Arrows, the Swogs, and so on. They were all about as rowdy as Trelnac had been, all of them screeching and squabbling when Cornak came in. Many of them turned and hissed at him as he entered, mocking his sagely robe and un-Orcish appearance. Finally the main commander made order, banging his weapon on a table loudly and bellowing, his roars outmatching all the others, the tent falling silent.

____“Listen!!!” The commander shouted, making his way to a table in the middle of the area, covered with maps. He slammed his fist down onto it, “Heshnac speaks!”

____With the silence onset and all eyes on him, Heshnac went on, “Tomorrow we move to strike the Alliance. Gruts at the front. We make for Laur, through Upper Bleakewoode.”

____The Orcs cheered and howled at the prospect of battle. Cornak watched them, turning his attention to the maps of Valhalla. He’d studied such maps when Yrta taught him to read, and he walked forward, nearing Heshnac and closely examining it now. The other leaders gasped as the lone Orc walked over to their commander, and Heshnac made his disdain clear.

____“Who are you and what are you doing here!?” He snarled, reaching for a large battle-axe he kept on his back.

____“I’m Cornak, the new Chief in Communications and Infrastructures.” Cornak replied calmly, looking at the map of Valhalla, “From my understanding, sir, taking an entire army through Upper Bleakewoode seems like a bad idea.”

____“What!?” Heshnac shouted.

____“Well,” Cornak explained, “Bleakewoode is a contested area, and trying to get such a large army through there could be disastrous. Why not take the northern route through Elswin? It’s much clearer, and marching an army through that territory wouldn’t be a problem at all.”

____“Questioning my decision!? My authority!?” Heshnac demanded, stomping up to Cornak and glaring down at him.

____“I’m not questioning anybody’s authority. I’d just like to know why you’re taking the hard way to get to Laur, that’s all.”

____“This is why!” Heshnac explained, immediately punching Cornak in the face. He toppled over in an instant, the Orc commander hopping on top of him and beating him down ruthlessly. The other Orc leaders found this most amusing, cheering Heshnac’s name as he demonstrated his authority.

____Finally the Orc commander rose back to his feet, turning and snapping at Trelnac, “You there! What division is this lowly Grut in charge of?”

____“What?” Trelnac stammered, “Uh, twelfth division, sir.”

____“Good.” Heshnac turned to the crowd of Orcs before him, “Twelfth division will stay behind for this campaign! They need time to learn their place!”

____“No!” Trelnac shouted, “I want to go fight too! Take me, Heshnac!”

____“An Orc can only be as strong as his leader.” Heshnac dismissed him, “You stay behind too.”

____With that, the Orc commander disbanded the meeting, leaving Cornak there bloodied, and Trelnac there devastated. The remaining Orcs went back to their respective campgrounds and prepared to leave for battle, all but Cornak’s division.

---

____Trelnac only helped Cornak limp back to their campgrounds, after they reached their tent he threw the Orc down onto the ground, roaring with rage, “You’ve made fools of us all! Now our entire division is shamed!”

____Cornak sat up, wiping blood from his mouth. Trelnac continued.

____“You call yourself an Orc? You’re not fit to be leader!” He threw up his fists, “Now fight me for your position! Fight!”

____Many of the Orcs surrounding the tents closed in, hollering and roaring with approval of the scrap. Cornak rose to his feet, dusting off his robes only to have Trelnac punch him back down. The angry Grut jumped on him, pounding and beating him into submission. Cornak spat up more blood, refusing to fight back. This must have been how Yrta felt back then, attacked but refusing to give her opponents what they wanted most. It was harder to resist the urge to fight than it was to endure the constant punches. But he held firm, refusing to give in, and as Trelnac continued his assault, his resolve began to waver. There was no thrill.

____“Why don’t you fight back! C’mon!” Trelnac bellowed, hitting him again and again, “Fight, Cornak! Fight me!”

____The roar of the crowd soon died down, the Orcs finding no enjoyment in such a one-sided battle. Trelnac looked around as he lost the crowd’s approval, quickly getting to his feet and pointing an accusing finger at his beaten opponent, “You’re no Orc, and you’re no leader of mine! I will not be your subordinate, to be humiliated at our leaders’ gatherings!”

____With that, he stormed off, even more furious than before he had attacked Cornak. The other Gruts dispersed as well, looking for other sources of entertainment. The lone Orc struggled to his feet, breathing heavily.

____His soul burned with primal rage at Trelnac, but he knew better than to give in to its urges. His anger no longer gave him comfort, and he knew that harming Trelnac would not help his cause. After all, perhaps Yrta saw no good in him either, that day she first found him. Surely she could have seen the smoke billowing from the distant battle at the village, known that he was one of Utgar’s bloodthirsty pawns. Yet she had shown him endless kindness. Cornak vowed never to leave anyone he knew like those bandits he had slain. He would treat them as Yrta had treated him, whether they deserved it or not. Because he hadn’t.

---

____“You look terrible,” Slate greeted, floating down to Cornak’s side as the Orc entered the library.

____“I’m afraid I didn’t heed your warnings,” Cornak replied, limping his way in and having a seat.

____“Can I getcha something to read?” Slate persisted, following him closely, taking off into the upper levels at the Orc’s nodding reply. Cornak sighed and reached into his cloak, withdrawing the picture of Yrta he had drawn before. It was dirtied and torn at the edges, but still intact. He stared at it longingly, thinking of and missing her every second he was alone.

____“This should be up your alley.” Slate returned, carrying a large book stuffed full of papers, “It’s a history of the war. Could be useful for you, Order Relayer and all.”

____“Thank you.” Cornak took it and opened it up. He was curious about the war, knowing next to nothing during his service. He wanted to know why it happened, and what had led up until this point. He read about the wellsprings and the Valkyrie, and the early years of the war.

____Cornak spent many hours in the library, turning through those pages while the Orcs down below scuffled and trained for battle. Slate made for good company, but Cornak still preferred solitude, like the old days in that house, looking up at the ceiling. It was awfully quiet in the library too. Sometimes Cornak wondered if he was the only one who liked the quiet, who liked to read. He wished the other Orcs shared the same interests, but they knew nothing of such pursuits.

____In those pages of Valhallan history Cornak finally found the place where his regiment had waged their battle at that village. Utgar’s armies had later taken the position, used it to supply an assault in the area north of there. That campaign had failed, and the Alliance had pushed Utgar’s forces back out, shifting the lines of battle back to where they had been before Cornak’s troop had attacked the town. So really everyone there had died for nothing. Cornak sighed and closed the book, wondering if the same fate would befall the new Orcs outside. They all wanted to live, yet they stayed out there, willingly training themselves for death. He had read all about the war, and yet even after all these years nothing much had really changed. Villagers had died, summoned troops had died, but the Valkyrie filled in the gaps with new armies, and the cycle continued. Endless.

---

____One day, while Cornak sat in his tent scribing orders in his book, a voice called out to him. Cornak looked over his shoulder. It was Trelnac. The Orc strode in, staring down at his leader, spotting another black eye on his face.

____“Yes?” Cornak asked, seeing a strange and curious look in the subordinate’s eyes.

____“Well, you… it’s…” The Orc began, “Why do you not fight? Why are you so different?”

____He hadn’t expected it from Trelnac, but Cornak saw a bit of himself in him nonetheless. He smiled a bit, “I do not fight because I value life.”

____“Not your own, apparently.”

____“I value all life.” Cornak replied.

____“Why!?”

____“It’s too precious for me to take it.”

____“I don’t understand!” Trelnac growled, “You make no sense!”

____“You wish to live, yes?” Cornak asked.

____“Of course!”

____“Then why do you fight in such a war? Why do you allow yourself to be a pawn in someone else’s conflict? Do you not wish to truly live your own life?” Cornak demanded.

____“What? Of course I’ll live my own life!” Trelnac shouted.

____“Will you? When your friends and family have all disappeared into this endless war?” Cornak replied, “Did you know your father, or your friends’ fathers on Grut?”

____“…No.” Trelnac suddenly got quiet, “They were already here, weren’t they?”

____“Here once, with me, and dead.” Cornak answered, “And Utgar would take your children if he could too.”

____“…”

____“I wish to break this cycle. And we cannot do it with violence and hate, as we have done for countless generations. Even if it means going against my ancestors’ teachings or Utgar’s orders.”

____“I still don’t understand.” Trelnac admitted.

____“Follow me then, and you will.” Cornak answered.

---

____Heshnac returned with Utgar’s legions soon after, many of them wounded. It seemed that Cornak’s predictions had come true, and it looked like Utgar’s other factions would have a bone to pick with the Orcs for bungling their latest campaign. Cornak joined the Orc leaders at their main camp, most of them resting out in the open, surrounded by Gruts. Trelnac followed closely behind him, looking about at the damaged legions with concern. Cornak appreciated that he had seemingly won over his subordinate, his beatings finally paying off with the Orc’s curiosity. Many of the other Gruts in his camp had taken notice of his strange lifestyle too, having nothing better to do other than watch their commander read and meditate with the utmost inquisitiveness. It was foreign to them, and that piqued their interests.

____Everyone had bigger problems right now, though. A wounded Cyprien Esenwein crashed down into the clearing, making a desperate go for the nearest Grut and sucking him dry with his bare hands, leeching the Orc’s life into his own.

____“You there!” He snapped coldly, turning to Heshnac and boldly stomping forward, draining the life from every Orc soldier in his way, “You owe Utgar and I an explanation for that disaster!”

____Heshnac, equally hotheaded and not intimidated by the vampire, rose to his feet and stormed forth to meet him, “Stop killing my men!”

____Angry Orcs swarmed around the vampire. Cyprien easily killed those around him, healing up completely, and slipping his way through the crowd until he reached Heshnac. The two clashed blades, the Orc swinging his great axe through the air and meeting the vampire’s twin swords. Clang!

____“I am Heshnac! The greatest of the Orcs!” The Grut commander howled.

____“Know your place!” Cyprien snarled, easily outmaneuvering Heshnac and slicing his sides. The Orc roared with pain, rising up and making another attack, only to miss and receive more punishment. The crowd of Orcs roared with rage and defeat as they watched their commander fall. Cyprien slashed him across once more, Heshnac dropping his weapon and falling to one knee, breathing heavily.

____“No!” Cornak rushed in, standing between his commander and the vampire, “Enough!”

____Cyprien put a blade to his throat, “Do you honestly think you’ve got a better chance against me, Grut? What do you think will happen if you try and kill me, huh?”

____Cornak was unphased, “I will not fight you, and you will not kill Heshnac or me.”

____“Oh? Or else what?” The vampire was clearly still angry over the battle, itching to cut them both down.

____“We are both important Orc commanders. If you kill us, Utgar will be furious at you for further dismantling the chain of command for his biggest army. You will be demoted.”

____Cyprien’s eye twitched. Cornak had found what the vampire valued.

____“There’s no need for further violence. You’ve healed yourself, now please go.” Cornak insisted.

____“Hmph.” Cyprien growled, reluctantly sheathing his swords and taking off into the air, “Fine. So be it.”

____Heshnac watched him go, struggling up to his feet and looking over at Cornak with awe, “You defeated him… with your tongue?”

____Cornak helped him up, noticing that bewildered look coming not only from his commander but also from all the Orc witnesses around him. Heshnac looked down at his injured but spared life, turning to Cornak and then to the crowd.

____“Cornak defeated Cyprien Esenwein without lifting a finger!” He shouted victoriously. The Orcs cheered wildly, their leader turning back to Cornak, “You did what I could not, and you have earned my respect.”

____“Cornak has found a new kind of power!” Trelnac declared, kneeling alongside all the other Orc leaders, every Grut in the clearing soon bending a knee to Cornak. Cornak looked around at them all, turning his gaze up to the sky and closing his eyes. At long last he was truly with his people.

---

____“Tell us,” Heshnac questioned Cornak soon after, the two of them sitting in the leaders’ tent alongside all the other commanders, “What is your secret?”

____“Secret?” Cornak asked.

____“You dispersed Cyprien, even in his rage.” Heshnac answered, “How is it that a scrawny Grut dispatches such a foe, who even I cannot defeat? Mighty as we are, Utgar’s higher-ups have always looked down upon us, mocked us from their tall towers. Do you hail from there?”

____“Not quite,” Cornak replied, “I am merely one of you. A Grut, plain and simple.”

____“No! You are different!”

____“In a way, if you are willing to listen to my tale…” Cornak said.

____“If it means we can become more than Utgar’s dumb muscle, disrespected in his community.”

____“Yes, I will help you achieve that.” Cornak sat back, “I am truly no different than any other Orc, born and raised on Grut, bred in blood and taught the ways of violence. I fought my fellow Gruts, and waged war against the terrible Varkaanans, same as any other.”

____“Then what makes you unique?” Heshnac seemed confused.

____“Culture.”

____“What?” The Orc leaders didn’t understand.

____“When I was injured, a Kyrie woman came to me and healed me.” Cornak explained, “She taught me her way of life, of peace, quiet. She taught me to read and write, how to think beyond my old mindset, how to love the world and every creature in it.”

____Many of the foot soldiers standing in the back of the tent laughed at the notion, but most of the Orc Commanders took his words seriously, willing to do anything to be like the Orc that had stood up to the vampire and lived without even needing a weapon.

____“I don’t understand.” Heshnac replied.

____“We Gruts are not inferior to the higher-ups in Utgar’s army.” Cornak continued, “They think we are dumb brutes, to be outwitted and used to achieve their ends. I used my ability to read to make myself a commander. I stood up to Cyprien and reasoned with him. You can do the same, and through peace you can rule the world. Or do you all wish to die fighting another man’s war?”

____Heshnac looked around at the other leaders, nodding to them and returning his attention to Cornak, “And I thought you the fool at first glance. You have earned my respect, Grut. My strength has failed me twice now, as it failed my father and my mother.”

____This caught the attention of the common soldiers, their eyes turning to their greatest warrior in astonishment. The Orc Commander continued, “I cannot speak for the others, but I will join you. Teach me, as this woman you spoke of taught you.”

____Now all the other Gruts were really mind-boggled. Many of the other Orc leaders followed suit, doing as their commander did and pledging their loyalty to Cornak’s ways. They had seen what he had done, and they too wanted to ascend above Utgar’s control and his war.

---

____“So,” Slate commented as he floated about the library, shelving various battle reports, “I hear you’re climbing the Orc ranks rather rapidly.”

____“Indeed,” Cornak replied, looking through a manuscript while he chatted, “I knew Cyprien was practically Utgar’s right-hand man, but I never knew the others feared him so much. I’ve earned the respect of practically the entire army.”

____“Essentially the leader already.” Slate mused, “That’s a lot of Orcs under your belt.”

____“So it is.”

____“Hmm, looks like another defeat in the southeast.” The shade reported, looking through his papers, “The DeathWalker faction suffered some heavy losses. That’s unfortunate; well, maybe not for you. Utgar’s going to be relying on the Orc army even more now.”

____“The more we are worth to that Valkyrie, the more power we have over him.” Cornak replied, “Perhaps one day we’ll be strong enough to defy him, separate ourselves from him.”

____“That’s crazy talk!” Slate floated down to the Orc’s level, “Why on earth would you attempt such a thing?”

____“Why else? To defang him.” Cornak closed his book, “To be free, to make our own way in the world. To have peace, the kind our people have never had the luxury of getting to know, the kind our stubborn ways and Utgar have kept from us for far too long. The kind every living thing deserves.”

---

____Cornak’s popularity amongst the Orc ranks skyrocketed in the coming weeks. Word of his standoff with Cyprien spread like wildfire, and Gruts of every kind came to see him. Cornak felt like an Orc again, never alone, surrounded by friendly troops, but he never forgot his time with Yrta. He took the opportunity to show the army his philosophy. Many were intrigued at first, many more refusing to accept such ideals, but as time passed it slowly caught on, just like it had for Cornak in the beginning.

____He spent the most time with Trelnac, the two becoming close friends faster than expected. The Orc subordinate caught on to the idea of pacifism faster than Cornak had, and before long he too was teaching other Orcs to do the same. It was if a cycle of war and savagery that had spanned countless generations had suddenly stopped, this strange concept foreign to planet Grut halting the old ways in its tracks. These Orcs had lost their appetite for battle, sickened by their last defeat. They wanted to learn how to read and write.

____Countless Orcs came from all over to listen to Cornak or watch him. Cornak repeated to them everything Yrta had told him, his audience growing with each sermon. They assembled in the shadow of Utgar’s castle, where the Valkyrie and his advisors glared down at them with caution, suspicious about this sudden gathering of the Orcs below.

____“They’re afraid of you.” Trelnac told Cornak, “They think you’re dangerous.”

____“One who takes a killer’s means of destruction is dangerous.” Cornak answered, “He’s angry that I’ve convinced you all not to die for him. You won’t shed blood for him anymore.”

____“Aren’t you afraid he’ll kill you?” Heshnac asked.

____“I do not fear death. My legacy would live on in all of you. We are all one now.”

____Sure enough, one day a swarm of Minions flew down, shooing away the Orcs clamoring around it. They entered and pointed at Cornak, “You there. Lord Utgar wishes to see you!”

____“Why?” Trelnac stood in the way, “What did he do?”

____“None of your concern.” The Minions brandished their weapons, “C’mon, let’s go, Cornak.”

____Cornak motioned for his friends to move out of the way, going and meeting the Minions. They took him, leaving the tent and flying up to Utgar’s fortress. Already it felt like déjà vu, once again going to meet Utgar, not as a deserter this time but as a leader and possibly a threat.

____Utgar waited in his throne room, glaring down at Cornak as he entered, “You again, huh? I thought I’d heard it all, and then I’m told a week before one of our biggest battles that our Orc army has become infested with pacifists. I must say that’s a new one.”

____“I merely taught them my way of life.” Cornak calmly replied, “If that is a death sentence, then so be it.”

____“Don’t tempt me.” Utgar replied, “Pacifists are peaceful, at least until their leader dies. Then they’re revolutionaries. Just look at that village you helped destroy.”

____Cornak looked up, suddenly alarmed.

____“Oh yes, I did my research.” Utgar grinned, “Don’t try and act all sagely to me—you know exactly what I’m talking about. Those villagers tried to stay out of the war, and now they’ve cast their lot in with the Alliance, because of Gruts like you. Not a difference, your so-called peaceful cause and them.”

____“I…” Cornak clutched his gut, feeling sick at the mere memories.

____“I can’t have the bulk of my army getting mutinous at this desperate hour.” Utgar continued, “The only thing keeping Gruts in line is their leaders, and the leaders all follow you now. So you tell them to gear up for war. Got that?”

____“…”

____“I know you don’t fear death.” Utgar said, “But don’t think that gives you any power over me. You do your job, and we will win this war. Then you can have all the peace you want.”

____“Yes sir.” Cornak muttered, rising to his feet and bowing.

____“Good. Now go, prepare the army for battle. Your battalions will be on the front lines. I’ll check on your progress often.” The Valkyrie smiled, “So don’t try anything funny.”

---

____“What are we to do?” Heshnac asked Cornak the following day, all the Orc leaders gathered in their tent whilst the Grut army prepared for battle outside, “We cannot defy Lord Utgar’s orders. Not now.”

____“He won’t hesitate to slaughter us if we stand against him peacefully.” Another of the Orc leaders said, “We shouldn’t put up with him any longer. We should fight him off.”

____“No,” Trelnac snapped, “We mustn’t fight. We only need to render him powerless at the right moment to gain our freedom.”

____“But how? He’s watching us, and he wants us suited up for battle in a week’s time!” Heshnac shrugged, “What should we do, Cornak?”

____“I have a plan.” Cornak replied, “We face the Alliance in a week, all-out war on the open field. We prepare for battle, and make our stand on the front lines, for all of Valhalla to see. Utgar will have no choice but to surrender without us, with the entire Alliance before him.”

____“But what of the enemy? What if they intend to kill us?”

____“Then so be it, but I’d sooner take my chances with them.” Cornak rose to his feet, “In the meantime, prepare for battle. We drop our weapons on the battlefield.”

____It was quiet for awhile, some of the Orcs casting doubtful glances at each other. Cornak looked down at the ground and continued, “My ways have backed us into a corner. I alone am forced to make my stand. If you do not wish to follow in my footsteps, then by no means do so.”

____Trelnac stood, “I will.”

____Heshnac stood, “As will I.”

____All the other Orcs present stood as well. Cornak looked around at them all. This time he was the astonished one, and at that moment he was more than willing to die for each and every one of them. And he knew they all felt the same. They would make their stand.

---

____“Hail, Falshan!” The Elven regiment halted its march, joining Jandar’s forces at the Jutanguard border. At the front of the blue army was an armored Kyrie mounted on a horse, still wearing the same weary, determined look on his face that he had bore for the last three years. Three years he had spent fighting for Jandar, trying to take back Valhalla from the evil that had overrun it, and most of all find the one who had wronged him.

____“Any news from the scouts?” Falshan asked as the elves dismounted.

____“Aye, sir. Orcs helming the front lines all across every front.” The elf explained, Falshan spitting at the O-word, “Utgar’s Gruts have grown more numerous as of late.”

____“And?” The Kyrie queried.

____“And Aquilla sends her answer.” The elves stood aside, letting a legion of tall humanoid wolves pass through their ranks, “Varkaanans, sir.”

____The biggest and baddest wolf made his way up to Falshan, “I am Bahadur, leader of the Varkaanans. We hail from the planet Grut; dealing with Orcs is our forte.”

____He heaved up a large battle-axe over his shoulder, showing a toothy grin, “We’ll clear a path of filthy Grut bodies for you to go through.”

____“Good. When this is over, I will give Aquilla Jandar’s thanks myself.” Falshan nodded, “Come, let’s get moving. We’ll travel as one group from here.”

____The armies merged together and headed west, straight toward the front lines. During the entire ride Falshan stared at the distant horizon, his sword feeling restless in its sheath. He had spent the last three years training for war, no longer hiding in the ignorance of his village’s neutrality. He would wipe the Orc vermin off the face of Valhalla himself, even beating the ferocious Varkaanan to it if he had to.

____As the days past, Falshan came to learn that the Varkaanans were quite beastly themselves, but their bloodlust was savored for his enemy, so he let it go. He saved his disdain for a single opponent, not bothering to question the moral standing of his allies. After all, he too had lost much of his innocence over the last few years, killing many foes and offering little mercy to those who would not show any in return. He had at the very least become an efficient killer, even at the cost of his empathy.

____Finally in the days before combat, the elven scouts again returned, with more news.

____“The Orcs are gathering,” One said, “We believe we’ve found their leader.”

____“Yes?” Falshan replied, pressing for more information, “Any distinct features?”

____“He does not ride a dinosaur.” The scouts answered, “And he wears a robe of red and orange, like a human monk.”

____“Ridiculous!” Bahadur roared, stomping up to the scout and looking him in the eye, sending the elf backing off aways, “Never in all my years! Are you sure it was an Orc?!”

____“Y—yes sir.” The elf stammered.

____“What’d he look like? Not clothes or mounts, he himself!” The Varkaanan barked.

____“He appeared to have been burnt at some time, much of his upper body was scarred. And he had another scar across one eye. Those were the only unique features we caught a glimpse of.”

____“What!?” Falshan rode over, dismounting and grabbing the scout by the collar, “Burns and a scar across the eye! Are you sure!?”

____“Uh, yes.”

____“Are you positive!?!” Falshan demanded.

____The elf’s frightened eyes darted from the Kyrie to Bahadur, unsure who to be more afraid of, “Y—yes sir! P—positive!”

____Falshan dropped him, standing upright and glaring off into the distance, “I can’t believe it… after all these years. Cornak, and leading the entire Orc army, no less.”

____“You know this Orc?” Bahadur stared over at him, bewildered at the concept of someone coming to know a Grut by name. Falshan returned the look, no longer intimidated by the beast. He was daunted by nothing right now: he’d face death and more for the chance to get to that single Orc.

____“I know him all too well. We ride out tonight—I want to be the first one on the front lines.”

____“Hey now,” The elf got back to his feet, “No need to rush into a battle of this scale! Almost all the Valkyrie armies will be there! Let’s not get in over our heads!”

____“Right you are, elf.” Bahadur growled, “The Valkyrie will be there. Let’s give them a display the likes of which they’ll have never seen!”

____“Aye! Let’s make Jandar proud!” One of Falshan’s knights agreed, the others cheering.

____“Ah, jeez…” The elf scout put his head in his hands, “We’re doomed.”

____“You’ll be in the back, runt!” Bahadur shoved him aside, getting on all fours as he prepared to lead the way, “Let’s move out! My fangs thirst for Orc blood.”

____“Move out!” Falshan reiterated, mounting his horse and leading his men out, to the battlefield in the distance.

---

____The armies gathered at the borders of Jutanguard. Fields of soldiers littered the grounds. Every Valkyrie and their army was well represented, all forming a big circle around the battleground-to-be. In the very center was a giant mass of Orcs, Utgar’s first and biggest wave of soldiers. While the scouts moved out from all sides to probe the situation, Falshan’s troop closed in, heading straight toward the middle of the Grut army awaiting him.

____The Orcs were as hideous as ever, bearing their savage weapons and their armor in tatters over their vile bodies. But Falshan knew what to look for: a Grut at the front of the army, wearing a distinct orange-red cloak.

____The Orc army had stopped its advance, everything coming to a standstill. The Alliance’s forces kept at a distance, waiting for the battle to break out. The Gruts were expected to make the first move, charging into the Alliance’s fire and starting the battle.

____Cornak stepped out, Trelnac to his right and Heshnac to his left. He held out his hands, taking out a sword Utgar had given him for battle. He gazed at the finely crafted weapon, finally stepping out into the open for all eyes to see and dropping the sword onto the ground. The Orcs all stepped out as well, throwing their weapons down onto the dirt and stepping back into the crowd.

____“What are they doing?” One of Falshan’s knights asked.

____“They’re… ditching their weapons?” An elf answered, sounding unsure himself.

____“Forget it.” Falshan growled, drawing his sword, “We ride.”

____“But they’re weaponless!” The elf protested.

____“Then you may just survive after all.” Falshan replied, “Now move!”

____He raised his weapon into the air, his horse galloping out ahead of his troops, who slowly advanced behind him, suspicious but mostly confused. The Kyrie warrior rode straight for Cornak, still at the front of the Orc army. Falshan’s regiment stayed a good distance behind, weapons drawn but unwilling to commit to combat just yet. He didn’t share their sentiments.

____“CORNAK!!!” He screamed, riding up and taking to the air, crashing down on top of the Orc with a vengeance, blade instantly at the Grut’s burnt throat. His flailing wings buffeted all others away, quickly forming a clearing around him. Cornak did not resist.

____“No! Cornak!” Trelnac shouted, “Get off of him!”

____“Cornak!” Heshnac yelled, “Don’t kill him!”

____Cornak merely held out his arms to signal them to stay away, “No, do not interfere.”

____“They can interfere all they like,” Falshan snarled, “I’ll gladly die to kill you.”

____“Why?!” Trelnac wailed.

____“No, this is what I deserve.” Cornak said, staring Falshan in the eyes, “This man has every right to kill me. How can I deny him?”

____“Cornak!” Heshnac shouted, all of the surrounding Orcs voicing the same concerns for their pinned leader.

____Falshan looked over at them, surprised by the amount of concern and not rage in their voices, returning his attention to the Grut under him. The scarred Orc looked so different, so strange. The Kyrie noticed his blade had started shaking in his hand, and he tried to smother his doubt under his anger, “You can hide behind a new personality, a new morality, but deep down inside you’re still you. That same Orc still needs to die, by my hand.”

____“I will not stop you. I can never return what I took from you, and because of that, I’ll never be truly innocent.” Cornak replied calmly, “I can only pray that others will never make the same mistakes that I did.”

____He had guilt in his eyes, and as he closed them he seemed to be at peace, awaiting execution. In spite of their protests, none of the other Orcs had taken up arms to save their comrade, although they all crowded around, begging for their leader’s life to be spared. Falshan glared at them, his confusion causing the shaking in his hand to return.

____The Kyrie looked back down at Cornak, all eyes from everyone present on him, waiting for him to make the kill. He longed to slay the demon who had killed his family, and yet in that moment, he suddenly couldn’t do it. Why? Why couldn’t he do it!? He’d waited three years to kill Cornak, and yet now he lacked the ability to carry out the task. He felt conflicted, felt bad for being the one to murder this pacifist. But he wasn’t bad—Cornak was! Cornak had wronged him, so why couldn’t he wrong the Orc in return? It’s what he deserved. Why couldn’t he bring himself to do it? Because it was Utgar’s war he really hated.

____“Grah!” Falshan threw his sword to the ground, getting to his feet and leaving Cornak lying there, “You don’t deserve to live, but I can’t kill you.”

____“You…” Cornak sat up.

____“It’s not for your sake!” Falshan snapped, “It’s because all these people around you… they care about you. And I won’t take your life in front of them.”

____As he spoke, tears began to run down his cheeks, the Kyrie staring skyward to hide it, “Because… I’m the bigger man… I’ll always be the bigger man…”

____“…You are.” Cornak replied, “Thank you…”

____Suddenly a roar erupted from Falshan’s regiment, “WHAT!? You never had the gall to kill, Jandarian!”

____Bahadur burst from the ranks, stomping forward and brandishing his axe, “You’ve been duped by a simple trick! We wolves and the Gruts have made trophies of each other’s skulls for countless generations! And you think they can ‘turn their life around’ like this!?”

____The giant Varkaanan pointed an accusing finger at Cornak as he approached, “You think you can change, Grut? I’ve killed Orcs for DECADES! Your kind will never change! You’ll always be the same savage, mindless, worthless scum you’ve always been!”

____“No, Bahadur!” Falshan ordered, “Stand down! They’ve all laid down their weapons!”

____Bahadur snorted and shoved the Kyrie away, “Out of my way, you toothless fool! Orcs don’t surrender! It’s a trick, and I’m not falling for it!”

____Cornak and the other Orcs stepped back as the behemoth beast advanced, but the Varkaanan’s agility proved to be more than expected. Grasping his axe, Bahadur stepped forth in an instant and ferociously cut down Cornak. The blade cleaved straight across the Orc’s torso, Cornak collapsing to the ground and blood beginning to soak his torn robe instantly.

____“No!” The Orcs cried, rushing to his side.

____“Come at me!” Bahadur shouted, “I’ll kill your precious leader, and all of you with him!”

____“Cornak!” Trelnac stooped down to his leader’s side. He was still alive, but gravely injured and bleeding out.

____“Protect Cornak!” Heshnac yelled. Countless Orcs ran and formed a wall between their wounded leader and the Varkaanan. They refused to pick up their discarded weapons, instead defiantly standing there, more than willing to use their body as a shield.

____“I won’t fall for it! Not for a second!” Bahadur lunged forth, cutting down many Orcs with another swing, more taking their places. The wolf kept on swinging away at the crowd, the Gruts refusing to fight back or yield to his attacks. More and more Orcs fell to the Varkaanan’s axe, the Alliance scouts watching the whole thing unfold, horrified as they watched the wolf butcher them all.

____“Protect Cornak!” The Orcs shouted, bunching together and keeping Bahadur’s axe busy. Each and every one of them rushed to meet their end, more than willing to do so for Cornak’s sake.

____“Bahadur, stop!” Falshan cried, “Stop it! Stop!”

____Bahadur ignored him, cutting down Orc after Orc without a hint of guilt crossing his face. Falshan rushed to his side, trying to pry him away from the Grut crowd with little success.

____“Get back, whelp!” The Varkaanan snarled at him menacingly, “I won’t let them win! I’ll kill every last one of them!”

____“Stop!!” Falshan insisted, looking at all the bodies piling up around the wolf. Increasingly panicked, he kept trying to pull the Varkaanan away, finally grabbing his sword and rushing to the beast, stopping him the only way he knew how: thrusting the blade clean through the wolf’s back.

____“Gah!” Bahadur dropped his weapon and backed up, gawking at the sword sticking out of his chest. He stumbled back, falling down onto the bloodied ground, “You…damned Orcs… damn you for eternity…”

____The bloodthirsty Varkaanan downed, the Orcs and Alliance soldiers closed in, all circling around Cornak, who laid there surrounded by his friends, slowly dying.

____“Cornak, no…” Heshnac muttered, “Why, Cornak, why…?”

____“Fear not,” Cornak replied, “It was the final sacrifice I had to make, the retribution of generations of bloodshed.”

____“You’ll never get to see the peace you worked so hard to achieve.” Trelnac mourned.

____“No… I’ve already seen it in all of you.” Cornak smiled, “You are all my peace.”

____“I swear, on my life,” Trelnac promised, “We’ll make our way in this world, live in this very spot. It’ll be a place of peace, of love and learning. We’ll build the first Valhallan College of Literacy, and people will come from all over to study your wisdom. I’ll construct a monument to you right in the very center, big and grand for everyone to marvel at!”

____“Heh, thank you… but I’m not the one who should have a monument…”

____“Huh?”

____Cornak shakily reached into his robes, withdrawing the crumpled-up portrait of Yrta and handing it to Trelnac, “Build it to her, Trelnac… She deserves all the credit, the appreciation, everything… dedicate it all to her…”

____Trelnac took the picture and eyed it curiously, “This woman? Very well. It will be done.”

____“Thank you. Thank you all…” Cornak closed his eyes, “I’m going to her now.”

____“No! Don’t go!” Heshnac cried, “You can’t die!”

____“But I can. I’ll never fear death, not with her waiting for me. Goodbye, friends…”

____With that, the wounded Orc finally relaxed and stopped breathing, going limp. The Orcs all bowed, silently mourning his passing. Falshan stared down at the deceased Orc, feeling a pang of sorrow for the one he had hated more than anything not an hour earlier, “You were wrong, Bahadur—I was wrong. Anyone can change, anyone can become anything. Perhaps that’s why life is so sacred… perhaps…”

____The Alliance scouts decided not to engage the enemy, returning to their Generals and reporting what they had seen unfold. The Generals agreed to accept the Orc’s succession from Utgar, leaving them in peace to do what they willed. Utgar’s army was near-crippled without his Orcs, and he had no choice but to surrender once they had left him. The Alliance disbanded his armies, many of whom began to wonder if there was anything better they themselves could’ve been doing all this time.

____The Orcs settled on the border of Jutanguard and Elswin, where they carved out their own living. Trelnac dedicated himself to constructing the first Valhallan College of Literature, aided greatly by a generous donation of books and reading lessons from Slate, who had no use for them at Utgar’s abandoned castle. It soon became a place not only for Orcs, but for anyone who wanted more out of life. Countless species came to attend, bustling about the place or loitering around the center of the school, by the statue depicting Yrta, reading a book to Cornak.

-THE END-

Make Me Cry (Fanfic Competition Entry #7):

Spoiler Alert!

Prompt:

Spoiler Alert!

Originally Posted by Dysole

Here's your prompt. I'm going one step beyond TGRF's 2 word prompt.

Make me cry

Limit: 5036. Kudos if you know why I chose that number.

~Dysole, leaving it pretty open ended

-Only Part 1 Was Submitted Due To The Word Limit-

____PART 1

____Braunglayde had always been one of the quieter provinces of Valhalla, even during the war. Still, as the war aged, every corner of the continent saw battles, and Braunglayde was certainly no exception. With the added strength of his ally Valkrill, Utgar strong-armed a permanent position for his Marro forces in the southeast by Ticalla. He sent swarms of Orcs and Undead down to Lindesfarme, Einar’s kingdom, from one end. Marro armies swarmed to the adjacent province Braunglayde to encircle Einar and deal a crippling blow to the Alliance. Tensions were high as the Alliance stretched its resources thin aiding their ally, and Einar split his forces to defend both borders. Troops were deployed to countless villages across the provinces, telling the normally lax fellows there to lend any aid possible to the cause, be it soldiers or supplies. But none of that really mattered to Yumi Redfeather. What mattered most to her was that she had lost her doll.

---

____“Hiroma! Hiromaaa!” Yumi called as she raced down the stairs of her house, her small Kyrie wings flapping with unchecked childlike energy, “Have you seen my doll?”

____Her older sister was by the door, “No I haven’t.”

____“Do you know where it is?” Yumi hurried over.

____Hiroma rolled her eyes, “I don’t know—you take that stupid thing everywhere. Where’d you have it last?”

____“By the woods I guess.”

____“Well there you go.” Hiroma turned as another Kyrie shouldered his way into the room, “There you are, Valin!”

____Valin was the eldest sibling in the family, and essentially the father of the house. He was big and broad and ugly, but simple and kind.

____“Sorry. I, uh, needed to talk to the captain to sign up. I’ve got training to do and you’ve got a, uh, garden to tend to. They’re stationed here for two days and they’ll need any extra food we can get them.” He apologized, glancing over at Yumi, “Why the long face?”

____“She lost her doll.” Hiroma answered, “Why do you still let her play with that thing anyway? She’s ten years old, she’s not a baby anymore!”

____“Can I go get it?” Yumi pestered, turning to her brother.

____Valin shrugged, “Uh, why not?”

____“Thanks!” Yumi raced out the door immediately.

____“Hey!” Hiroma stamped her foot as her sister left, “How come I have to pick the whole garden by myself while she gets off scot-free!?”

____“Um, there’s more.” Valin walked over to the far wall, where several swords were mounted, “I need you to train with me afterwards.”

____“What? Why? That’s no fair! Why don’t you get stupid Yumi to train with you? How come she’s allowed to still be playing with dolls and reading those dumb fairy tales while I have to grow into your shoes so fast!?”

____Her brother chuckled, “Now you’re the one not acting your age. Listen, Pop trained me to look after the house before he went to war. It’s the eldest’s job to protect the family, from Pop to Mom to me to you. Family first!”

____Hiroma suddenly paused, biting her lip, “Please don’t talk like that. I don’t want your job. I’m not ready.”

____Valin slung the sword over his back between his large wings, turning and walking back over to his sister, “It’s okay. I’m sorry. Just, uh, take care of the garden, okay?”

____“…Okay.”

---

____Yumi raced down the hill and across the houses, hands holding her skirt tightly, wings fluttering needlessly. She bustled through villagers and squirmed between passing soldiers, making her way towards the forest at the north end of town. The tree line was at the far end of a large open field, littered with soldiers busy setting up tents and quarters. Yumi paid them no heed, dashing straight ahead toward their camp.

____“Wait! Watch out!” A Human raced up to the tiny Kyrie from behind and yanked her back, just as a horse-drawn carriage trampled by directly in her would-be path.

____The man pulled Yumi aside. He was tall and lean, clothed entirely in black. He had two swords sheathed on his back and a number of deadly-looking knives lining his belt. Yumi turned pale at the sight of the strange man, staring at her from behind a fearsome black mask.

____“Oh!” Yumi squirmed in his grasp, “You’re scary!!”

____“Wait.” The man released her, stooping down and removing his mask. Underneath was the face of a handsome young man, his kind eyes and warm smile completely juxtaposing his guise, “Sorry to frighten you. It’s just that it’s a bit dangerous here while we set up camp. No children allowed, I’m afraid.”

____“Oh…” Yumi repeated, but it was a different “oh” this time, “I—I’m not a kid!”

____“I know.” The man replied in stride, “But if any of the village kids see you playing around here, they’ll want to come play here too, right? You want to set a good example.”

____“R-Right!” Yumi stammered, “Well, I wasn’t playing! I lost something!”

____“Over here?” The man gestured, “Hmm… Well, I can try to find it for you if you wait here. What’d you lose?”

____Suddenly Yumi did feel far too old for a doll, her cheeks flushing with nervous embarrassment. The man’s earnest look seemed far more piercing than any scorning look might. She clutched her dress tighter, “Um, well…”

____“Well?”

____“…It’s a doll…”

____“A doll?” The man rose to his feet, “Shouldn’t be too hard to find around here. I’ll be right back, Miss…?”

____His handsome gaze again made Yumi feel flustered, and she avoided eye contact, “It’s Hiroma.”

____“Well then, Miss Hiroma. I’ll find that doll for you. I promise.” The warrior turned to leave, Yumi suddenly feeling the need to speak up again.

____“W-Wait!”

____He stopped and turned, “Yes?”

____“My name is a-actually Yumi.” The Kyrie child admitted, “It’s Yumi Redfeather!”

____“Miss Yumi.” He eyed her wings, “Redfeather, indeed. I’ve never seen a Kyrie with crimson in her wings before.”

____“I, well… They’re rare. I’ve only got a couple, but my big brother says our grandmother had a full set of red feathers.” Yumi realized she was rambling and stopped, blushing.

____“Well they certainly are unique! Ah, I’m getting ahead of myself. My name is Masato. One of Lord Einar’s finest assassins, at your service! Not to worry, Miss Redfeather, I shall find that doll in a jiffy!” With that, the man bowed and dashed off, seemingly gone in an instant.

____Yumi sighed and sat down on the grass, staring at the busy campgrounds bustling with soldiers. She didn’t quite understand why they were here, but such matters were lost on her with Masato now on the mind. Sure enough, the assassin returned with surprising timing, a small raggedy doll in hand.

____Again he stooped down to her height, holding the toy forth, “Is this her?”

____“It’s her!” Yumi rushed forth, taking the doll and hugging it tightly to her chest. Instantly she felt childish for doing so, blushing and hiding the doll behind her back, “It’s—It’s not my doll though. It’s my little sister’s. It’s not mine!”

____Masato smiled warmly and gave her a knowing wink, “Of course it isn’t! Now you’d best get home. Your sister will be happy to have her doll back!”

____Yumi nodded sheepishly and ran away, back toward her house. Suddenly the doll didn’t seem to matter much anymore, the Kyrie surprised with herself with how much Masato had managed to enamor her. He seemed like someone from her old fairy tale books leapt right off the page. Now the soldiers coming to her boring little town had real purpose: they had brought the dashing assassin straight to her. What an exceedingly childish thought. But Yumi brushed the notion aside, already daydreaming even on the way home. Oh Masato… I’ll see you again!

____Hiroma was waiting for her at home, a pouty look on her face already, “What took you so long!?”

____“I’m sorry!” Yumi squeaked, “A soldier named Masato had to go get it for me! You should have seen him! He was so dreamy!”

____“Who cares!?” Hiroma snapped, giving Yumi a shove, “Don’t talk to any of those guys!”

____“Oof!” Yumi fell back, “Why not?”

____“Because they’re here for war, stupid!” Her sister stopped and sighed, seeming to calm down, “Don’t you get it? They’re here to take everyone away to help fight for them. Valin’s got to go with them, just like Daddy…”

____“Valin has to go to war too? Why?”

____“It’s complicated, sis.” Hiroma helped her back to her feet, “Look, I’m sorry. You hungry?”

____“Uh-huh.” Yumi followed her sister inside, Masato already gone from her mind.

---

____The assassin didn’t stray from Yumi’s thoughts for long. All that evening the young Kyrie stayed locked in her room, on her bed poring over her old story books, doll clutched tight under her arm. The books contained all sorts of tales rife with magic and fantasy, princesses and brave warriors. Hiroma used to read them to her before bed every night, and Valin used to read to both of them before that, long ago. Such romanticized tales seemed to have lost their appeal on her siblings with the war, but who cared what they thought? Why shouldn’t the world be like in the books?

____Yumi sighed and turned a page, only bothering to read through the pictures. She swapped the winged knight with Masato and watched him fight Moltarn and giant Spiders. He cut through them with ease and swept the princess off her feet, wearing that same effortless warm smile all the while. Maybe he had already been on adventures just like that. Yumi had never seen soldiers from the war before. She didn’t have a clue what sort of things happened outside of her little village. Maybe.

____The next afternoon Yumi volunteered to take the vegetables Hiroma had picked into town. She crammed all the veggies into one basket, tossing her doll on top and picking it up, nearly falling over with it all as she stumbled toward the door.

____“Woah, watch your step!” Valin called to her as he came in, sweaty and sword in hand, “Uh, want me to take those?”

____“Nope!” Yumi squirmed past him, “Giving the scarecrow a run for its money?”

____Her brother eyed his blade, smiling “Ol’ Buckethead is a fearsome opponent, but, um,”

____Yumi didn’t bother to listen, scurrying outside and running to the village. There were still countless soldiers marching and lounging around. They were nearly all Humans, essentially wingless Kyrie, most of them gruff and somewhat scary-looking to her. But she had heard tales of worse creatures over the course of the war, simply hugging the basket close and moving on.

____The marketplace was filled with food and supplies, every last thing the townsfolk had to donate taken and tallied. Yumi spotted a Kyrie captain supervising and raced over, dropping the basket at his feet and tugging at this hand until he looked down at her. He merely glanced at her and nodded, picking up the basket and handing it off to one of the passing soldiers to be sorted. Yumi stood there awkwardly for a few seconds, finding these soldiers cold, before turning to leave.

____The Kyrie glanced down at her again, calling out, “Hey, wait! There was a Kyrie here yesterday with red feathers. Mumbly-Bumbly. Are you related to him?”

____“You mean Valin?” Yumi replied curiously, “Yeah, he’s my brother.”

____“He signed up but forgot his papers.” The captain handed her a small parchment, “Give this to him, got it?”

____“Y-Yes sir!” Yumi nodded, holding the paper in the same hand as her doll and running off. The recruitment paper almost made her forget about why she had come here in the first place, the Kyrie nearly missing Masato on the run home, “Oh!”

____He was near the army’s camp, sitting around a fire chatting with a number of other soldiers. Yumi raced over, “Masato! H-Hi!”

____The black-clothed assassin glanced over, “Oh, hey there, Redfeather. Was your sister happy to have her doll back?”

____“E-Ecstatic!” She answered without thinking, glancing down at the toy tucked in her arm and instantly turning red, “Um, listen! Since you’re staying here…”

____“Yes?”

____“Maybe—maybe you’d like to come over to my house. For dinner?”

____Masato glanced over at his comrades, shrugging, “Sure. I don’t see why not?”

____“Yes!” Yumi moved to his side and tugged at his hand, “C’mon, I’ll show you my house!”

____“Alright, alright! Lead on, Miss Yumi!” Masato let her lead him away from the group, looking over his shoulder as he went, “I’ll be back in time for the war council, guys. Enjoy your delicious rations!”

____They responded with envious groans and lighthearted jeers about what a ladies’ man he was, but Yumi paid them little heed. Her new friend’s hand held tight, the little Kyrie raced straight back home talking all the while, “That’s my house on the hill! It’s pretty big since we used to be a family of five, but after my parents died in the war it’s just the three of us, my brother and sister that is. I’ll introduce you to them!”

____Hiroma groaned upon seeing the two, “You brought one of them home?”

____“It’s not ‘one of them’—it’s Masato!” Yumi pestered her, “I promised he could stay for dinner. Can he, please? Please, please!”

____Her sister glanced at the assassin, “Masato? Oh yes, the ‘dreamy’ one, right?”

____“Shut up!” Yumi whined.

____Valin walked over, wiping his brow, “Made a new friend?”

____Masato offered his hand, “Masato. Pleased to meet you.”

____“Valin. I suppose we’ll be fighting together soon.”

____“Can he stay for dinner? Please?” Yumi asked, tugging at her brother’s tunic.

____“Yes, let’s give more food to the soldiers, why don’t we?” Hiroma chimed in.

____Masato bowed, “If I’m at all an inconvenience…”

____Valin shook his head, “No, no. The Marro are the inconvenience. We’d be honored to have you. Besides, uh, I should probably get acquainted with you fellows. My Mom and Pop were soldiers, but I’ve never been to battle before.”

____“By the way, bro.” Yumi held up the parchment, “You forgot your paper.”

____“Huh? Oh…” Valin took the paper, scratching his head.

____Yumi ran back to Masato, “Let me show you inside!”

---

____“So,” Valin said over supper, “You’re dressed quite differently from the other, uh, Humans. Do you mind me asking why that is?”

____“Not at all.” Masato replied coolly, “I’m one of Einar’s Elite Assassins.”

____“Ah, I had no idea my kid sister had, uh, befriended such a high-ranking warrior.”

____Masato chuckled, “No need for such flattery. I’ve just been around for a long time.”

____Normally Yumi would zone out during war-talk, but right now it was more interesting. She sat as close to Masato as she could, playing with her food and staring at him as he chatted. She didn’t really know what they were talking about much, but she still wanted to partake in the conversation, “Have you been all over Valhalla?”

____He smiled at her, “Not all over, but I’ve seen a lot of things you wouldn’t believe.”

____Valin sighed, “I’m, um, sorry we’ve burdened your kind and so many others with our war. I wish we could deal with our problems alone, but then, I’m not the one calling the shots.”

____“Don’t fret over it.” Masato sipped from his drink, “It’s true I’ve seen some terrible things… but you Kyrie aren’t so different from us Humans. You’ve got your fair share of good and bad. I’ll gladly fight to preserve what innocence there is left in this world, for the sake of people like you.”

____“You sound like Daddy.” Hiroma spoke up. She was also playing with her food, but unlike Yumi she didn’t seem so interested in the conversation. Both Masato and Valin looked over at her.

____“I’m told your parents went to war too.” The assassin said.

____“Yeah, Mom and Pop loved to fight.” Valin answered, glancing nostalgically at the swords on the far wall, “They, uh, volunteered to join the cause. They wanted to be together, even then.”

____Masato nodded, “I’m sorry. You should all be together. Few things in this world are as important as family, especially in times like this.”

____“That’s what Pop told me. All we’ve got is each other, and that’s all we need.” Valin looked at his siblings. Hiroma managed a slight smile back at him.

____“Do you have any family?” Yumi asked.

____“I have five brothers.” Masato reminisced, “One died in battle back home. Two died in Valhalla. But we stay strong. We’ll finish this war if it takes all five of us.”

____“I’m sure you will…” Yumi assured him.

____The assassin smiled again and rose to his feet, bowing, “Well, I cannot thank you enough for the delicious meal and company. I would love to stay, but it’s getting late and we have a war council tonight. We leave tomorrow, after all.”

____“Aye. Uh, thank you for helping defend our little village.” Valin bowed as well.

____Yumi pouted, “You can’t leave already!”

____Masato faced her, and then her siblings, “I’m afraid I must, milady. Until we meet again. Master Valin, I look forward to fighting alongside you. Miss Hiroma, your family is lucky to have you. Farewell.”

____With that he took his leave. Yumi watched him go sadly, suddenly having an epiphany and getting up, chasing after him, “Masato, wait! Wait!”

____The assassin was silhouetted against the setting sun, walking back to town. He turned, stooping to one knee as she neared him, “Yes?”

____“Here,” Yumi withdrew a small silver amulet from around her neck, “A going-away present.”

____“Oh?” Masato gently took the necklace, holding it up and examining it in the sunlight, “It’s beautiful, Yumi. Where’d you get this?”

____“It was Father’s. It’s a good luck charm to keep you safe in battle. Mother gave it to Father when he went to war. He gave it to me before he left the last time. Valin says Father never was very bright.”

____The warrior chuckled, “No. I understand him perfectly. He wanted you to be safe, even if it meant he would go without it. People do crazy things for the ones they love."

____He turned and handed it back, “He wanted you to have this. I can’t take it. It belongs to your family.”

____Yumi shook her head, pushing it back into his hands, “No! Father gave it to me and I’m giving it to you. I don’t want you to die too. Please.”

____Masato mused on it, “…Very well. I can’t refuse you.”

____As he slipped the amulet around his neck, the assassin reached out with his other arm and pulled a small dagger from his boot. The shiny and sleek blade gleamed in the sunlight as he handed it over to the Kyrie.

____“It’s only natural that I should give you a gift too. It’s not much, I’m afraid, but if you’re without your amulet I pray this might keep you safe in its stead. It was my mother’s: Hātobīto.”

____“It’s beautiful…” Yumi accepted the weapon, cautiously turning it in her hands.

____“I pray you’ll never have to use it.”

____“Yeah… But, in the meantime, it’s still very pretty!”

____Masato laughed, rising to his feet, “That it is. Poor Mother always wanted a daughter, but I’m afraid she was stuck with us rascals. I think she’d be happy to see you with it.”

____“Masato…” Yumi stared up at him.

____He gave her a small sheath to go with the dagger, then took out his mask and put it on, “Thank you Yumi. I will keep your village safe. I promise.”

____With that he left, leaving Yumi alone.

---

____Masato and the army were gone the next morning. Yumi waited at the edge of town day after day for the soldiers to return from battle, even the night right after Masato departed. She knew waiting so diligently didn’t do anyone any good. She knew it’d be better if she found something to do. It’d make time go by faster, but she didn’t care. She wanted to be there the second the army returned. It’d be worth all the waiting for that instant gratification.

____She was alone, left waiting and worrying. She was too young to remember her parents’ deaths all that well, so this was new to her. Maybe this is how her siblings had felt. Her sister didn’t talk to her much either, making the loneliness feel all the more isolating. For some reason it felt like Hiroma wanted to be alone. Yumi couldn’t understand the feeling. Her interactions with Masato had been brief, but now his presence was all she wanted.

____Yumi had traded the constant company of her doll with Hātobīto, keeping the weapon with her always. She wanted to show Masato how much she valued it when he returned. If he returned. No, he was experienced. He’d seen countless battles just like this. Surely a simple scrap with the Marro was easy for him? No matter how much she told herself that made sense, her body still shook with dread.

____On the night of the second week the army finally returned. Yumi spotted their spears coming over the horizon and instantly took to the skies, flying about town crying out, “They’re back! They’re back!”

____She was giddy with excitement and relief at the very sight of any remnants of an army returning at all, but inside the dread still remained. Even with a victory, what about Masato? The very thought grounded Yumi instantly, and she turned and ran off to meet the soldiers and see for herself.

____The curious townsfolk went out to greet the weary soldiers, Yumi leading the way. The warriors marched past her, the villagers coming to the aid of the wounded and the others beginning to set up camp already. The Kyrie child turned and looked and looked, suddenly lost in a swarm of strangers, “Masato? Masato?”

____She wandered and wandered, asking again out loud, clutching her dress and tearing up as the adults ignored her, “Masato…?”

____Finally Yumi just stopped walking and slumped to the ground, wiping her eyes.

____“Yumi!” The familiar voice called out, Yumi instantly turning and seeing the assassin stride out of the crowd and over to her.

____“M-Masato!!” She leapt up into his open arms, “You’re alive!!”

____“Alive and well, milady.” He smiled, “Don’t you worry. We got them good.”

____“I was so w-worried!” Yumi hugged him tight.

____“I’m okay, thanks to your amulet.” He took the charm out and handed it to her.

____“No, no, keep it! I want it to protect you forever!”

____The Kyrie captain called out loudly, “Listen all! Today we struck the Marro hard. Our job is far from over: we move out to further expel them from Braunglayde tomorrow. But in the meantime, we will have a feast to celebrate halting their offensive! To Lord Einar!”

____“To Lord Einar!” Masato and the soldiers shouted, the assassin grinning at Yumi, “We’re in for a treat tonight, milady. Lord Einar never goes cheap with his feasts.”

---

____Yumi was both overjoyed with Masato’s triumphant return and saddened at the thought of him leaving so soon already, so she wanted tonight to count. She stayed by the assassin’s side all night. He didn’t seem to mind being burdened with a child while most of the others drank and danced. That only seemed to make him all the more admirable, and as Yumi stayed close to him she felt like the happiest Kyrie in the world.

____People danced and drank and joked and laughed. The fires were bright and roaring and the food was good. Yumi watched the whole thing with awe and excitement, unused to such festivities in her boring quiet little town. Even that grumpy old Kyrie captain danced around with a pint in one hand and a dumb grin on his face. He stumbled over to Masato, toasting clumsily, “Ya did good today, kid. Chances are the both of us’re gonna get promotions out of this.”

____“I’ll drink to that, sir.” Masato replied, raising a glass of his own, “Don’t ever drink this stuff, Yumi. It’ll turn you into a bumbling fool like this guy.”

____Yumi giggled, the Kyrie captain pointing an accusing but very shaky finger at Masato, “I’m too drunk to consider that talking back to a superior officer. Consider yourself lucky! *Hic!*”

____All good things had to come to an end, of course, and as the festivities came to a close Yumi still didn’t feel like saying goodbye. She stayed up as late as she could, but finally even Masato had to call it quits.

____“It’s best you go home now, Yumi.” He stooped down to her as the other soldiers packed up to leave, “I’d love to stay longer, but I’m afraid the Marro won’t give up that easily. We have a lot more work to do.”

____It hurt to hear, Yumi practically wincing at the words, “How long will you be gone?”

____“As long as it takes. We can’t give up until the war is over, but I promise it will be over. One day. I’ll see to it myself. Whatever it takes. When that happens, I will return, but until then.”

____Yumi teared up again, “P-Please don’t go…”

____Masato took her hands, “Listen to me. Before I came here, I was starting to doubt I could really do any good in this endless war. I didn’t think innocence like yours still existed in this ravaged land.”

____“Really?”

____“Really. War is ugly, Yumi. It’s so ugly that I almost forgot that there was some beauty left in this world. And what you’ve got here is a truly beautiful thing. You changed me Yumi, and I’ll do anything to protect that. I have to go, but I will come back. If anything happens, I’ll be there to protect you. I promise.”

____“P-Promise?”

____“Cross my heart.” The assassin rose back up, “You can count on me.”

____“I will!” Yumi watched him turn to leave, “I love you, Masato!!”

____He chuckled and smiled over his shoulder, “Give it a few years, kid.”

____Just like that, he was gone again. Yumi sighed and smiled. She really was part of a story book.

---

____Hiroma was still up when Yumi skipped into the home. She sat at the dinner table in silence, clutching one of the family blades in her arms. Yumi walked over, “Why weren’t you at the feast, sis? I’ve never seen so much food! Everyone was—”

____“Go to your room!” Hiroma snapped.

____Yumi froze up, the high of Masato’s return and promise wearing off and the slow realization coming to her as she stared at the blood-covered blade in her sister’s arms, “Hiroma?”

____“I said room! Now!” Hiroma got up and grabbed Yumi’s wrist, fiercely yanking her and leading her up the stairs.

____“Ow! I’m sorry!” Yumi cried, struggling and breaking free once they reached the top of the steps, “What’d I do!?”

____“Don’t you get it!?” Hiroma yelled, stomping down the hall, “Valin’s dead! He’s dead and you’re skipping around singing about parties!”

____Her stinging tone brought tears back to Yumi’s eyes. Again she froze up, shaking and stammering, “I—I’m s-sorry, sis. I was just happy ‘cause the army w-won, and—and Masato came back. I g-gave him my amulet and he gave me this d-dagger, see—”

____“You idiot!” Hiroma stormed down the hall, flaring her wings up into the air angrily. Yumi turned, frightened, stumbling in place a bit, nearly slipping down the stairs. Her sister did it for her, forcefully shoving her down the stairwell. Yumi shrieked and tumbled down, her small wings twisting on the steps as she fell.

____“I hate you!!” Hiroma shouted, following her down. She dropped to her knees over her sister’s body and began to pound away at her head, “I hate you! I hate you!”

____“Stop!! Why!?” Yumi wailed, flailing around on the floor and trying to defend herself.

____“Why’d Daddy have to give Mom’s amulet to you, you spoiled brat!? Why’d you give it to that stupid Human!? Just because he’s pretty, you brat!”

____“I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Yumi rolled onto her other side, curling up and clutching the sides of her throbbing head. She could feel blood dripping from her nose.

____“I bet if you’d given it to Valin he’d still be alive right now! He didn’t have to die! It’s all your fault! I hate you!” Hiroma continued hitting Yumi, ceaselessly pounding her side with her fists, shouting all the while, “You’re so spoiled and naïve! Why’d I have to be the middle child?! I never got any special favors to waste on pretty soldiers!”

____Finally she relented, leaning back against the steps and covering her face in her hands, breaking down into tears. The two Kyrie sat there and sobbed for quite a while, until finally Hiroma mustered up the will to speak again.

____“I’m sorry, Yumi…” She crawled over to her sister and hugged her tightly, “I’m so sorry. It’s just… you’re all I have anymore, and I’m so scared. Please forgive me.”

____Yumi merely nodded silently, turning and clinging to her older sister, still crying.

____“Shhh… I’m sorry. I’ll never hurt you again, I promise. I’ll protect this family, just like Daddy and Mommy and Valin. I promise…” Hiroma held her tight, rocking back and forth. The two sisters clung to each other and laid there, at the bottom of the stairs.



____PART 2

____True to her word, Hiroma took to the sword the very next dawn, rigorously hacking and slashing away at the scarecrow Valin had trained on not two weeks earlier. She was frail compared to her big brother, the blade weighing upon her thin arms. Still, she stuck to it. Yumi watched from her bedroom window. Only a day had gone by, but her older sister already looked more mature. There was a fierce determination in her eyes, the kind that was not easily dispersed.

____Yumi sighed and looked down at her dagger. Hātobīto was her only physical reminder of Masato’s presence and promise. Yumi already wanted to have him back, she wanted her brother back, but both were gone. She and her sister would have to carry on alone. Things were going to change around here.

____Hiroma continued to train herself every single day, determined to live up to Valin. Slowly her frailty waned and her strength grew. Her hands became familiar with the blade, and before long the young woman’s painstaking efforts led her to outpace even her brother’s skills. Her parents had been fighters, but they had raised docile and slack children. No more. Their daughter was a warrior.

____Yumi too found herself growing. In the absence of her brother Hiroma couldn’t do everything alone. Yumi’s chores doubled, her free time was severed, and her story books were increasingly shelved, the young Kyrie not having the time to wistfully pore over them and daydream. Masato had come and gone, and in his wake real life had punched her in the gut. It was time to grow up.

____Still, she often found herself thinking about him, especially whenever the sun set. Any time she got the chance she would sit on the hill and stare at the melting sun, marveling at Hātobīto’s silver blade glowing in the light, and think of their brief time together. Older or not, his promise was still a promise, and even when the assassin was at the far back of her thoughts she still never forgot him. Even as she aged none of the village boys interested Yumi in the slightest, and she patiently waited for Masato to return, his shoulders finally free from the burden of war and limitless time on their side to really, truly get to know each other.

____The war itself continued to loom as time went by, and ever since its short-lived brush with her village Yumi was unable to expel it from her mind. Whenever word came carrying reports of the war’s progress, Yumi was always first in line to read about it. Sometimes the news was good, sometimes it was bad. Either way it continued to march on endlessly. Sometimes Yumi felt like it would be that way forever. At the very least it kept its direct presence away from her town. At the very least it did for eight years.

---

____“The Marro threat looms!” The messenger declared to the gathered townspeople. He clutched an official parchment tight in his hands, reading aloud boldly, “Continued Marro victories in the east have put increased pressure on General Einar’s borders once again. The Valkyrie has declared a state of emergency. All able-bodied Kyrie must prepare to defend their villages from Marro attacks, by order of the General, and all spare rations must be stockpiled. It is likely Braunglayde will fall under attack in the near future.”

____Yumi’s heart skipped a beat at the news. As usual she was at the very front of the crowd, expecting a typical war report, but nothing like this. She stepped forward to voice her concerns, “Defend our villages ourselves? Like a militia? Isn’t Einar going to send troops here?”

____The messenger shook his head, “The General’s forces are spread thin as it is, ma’am. It would take too long to pull troops from the front lines of Lindesfarme and Bleakewoode to get here in time.”

____Panicked yet hushed whispers floated amongst the worried crowd. The messenger continued, “Until then, I suggest you all do everything in your power to prepare for any Marro attacks. It is entirely possible they might try to come through here.”

____With that he left, leaving them all scared and confused. Their village had gone from average peaceful town to the point of a looming Marro invasion in just a single day, and with no standing army to defend them no less. One of the elders turned to Yumi, “Redfeather! Your sister is a fighter, right? All she ever does is practice!”

____“Hiroma?” Yumi replied, “I suppose so. She’s never been in a real battle, though.”

____“And those of us who have are long since rusty!” The elder refuted, “We should put her in charge of assembling a militia! I bet we’d stand a chance against the Marro then!”

____The other townsfolk nodded in agreement. Yumi paused, not doubting her sister for a moment but nonetheless frozen with fear at the very idea of having another sibling go out to battle. Still, it was true. Many had gone out to fight last time and returned, but like Valin they weren’t real warriors and didn’t consistently train. Hiroma on the other hand had kept to that rigid lifestyle ever since she had made that promise eight years ago.

____“I…I’ll go tell her.” Yumi turned and headed back home. She glanced down at her leg, where she kept Hātobīto hidden under her skirt. She still had never been forced to use it, and she hoped to keep it that way even with the Marro threat on the horizon. Oh please, Masato. Please come back and spare my sister from having to go out to war too!

____A tiny part of her still kept to that childlike ideal, truly hopefully believing that at the last second her hero would come riding in with an army at his back to stop the Marro and absolve her sister of the heavy responsibility awaiting her. She could practically see him, his warm smile saved for her and his deadly blades reserved for their enemies. She still believed in his promise.

____Hiroma was home, calmly sharpening one of her swords as if she already knew what the news was going to be. Yumi rushed to her, expelling Masato from her mind, “Sis! The war report said that Marro were coming to Braunglayde!”

____Hiroma looked up, “Coming here?”

____“Y-Yes! And the Alliance army won’t be here in time. T-They say we’ve got to defend ourselves, and the e-elders want you to do it!”

____Her sister’s eyes widened. She set the weapon aside and got up, taking Yumi’s shoulders and looking her in the eyes, “Listen. Everything’s going to be fine.”

____“B-but!” Yumi teared up, “V-V-Valin! W-why can’t the army come help us?”

____Hiroma smiled, “Chin up, sis. You’re still such a kid. Our family didn’t come all this way and make so much sacrifice just to be squashed by those Marro scum now. I’ll whip these lazy village boys into fighting shape, you’ll see.”

____“I’m sure you will.” Yumi sighed, “I just can’t shake this feeling of dread.”

____“We all get scared at times like this. The only thing we can do is just keep moving forward.” Hiroma walked back over to the table and picked up her sword, “C’mon. We’ve got work to do.”

---

____“Alright everyone,” Hiroma announced to the Kyrie gathered around her in the middle of town, “Time for some sparring. Grab a weapon that suits you and show me what you’ve got. One at a time.”

____Yumi watched from a distance. It was a small town, so there were only sixty or so warriors for her sister to work with. Better yet, none of them were soldiers, skilled with tools but not weapons. Every Kyrie walked up to bat one at a time, timidly holding their swords, spears, and axes, and fought with Hiroma. She parried each attack, easily disarming her opponents without much effort. Only a single Kyrie posed a challenge, a big brute of a man parrying her counter with his axe. The two fought for a short while, Hiroma finally slipping her blade under her opponent’s weapon and heaving it out of his hands. A single red feather floated through the air, Hiroma’s wing nearly clipped by her attacker.

____She smiled, wiping her brow, “You’re not bad, big guy. What’s your name?”

____“Kredun.” The big Kyrie replied, picking up his weapon.

____“I don’t know you. Do you live around here?” Hiroma asked.

____Kredun frowned, “I was discharged from the army. Then I received word that my brother had died and left me his farm in eastern Kinsland. When I got there, the Marro had already blown it up.”

____“That’s terrible.” Hiroma replied, “But you are a soldier. The Marro are headed this way, and we could certainly use the help. Can you lend us a hand?”

____“Sure. My other brother has a farm in Crumland, so I don’t want the Marro getting that far either.” Kredun replied, “At the very least I could help teach these Kyrie how to fight.”

____“Wow, that’d be great. Consider yourself my second-in-command!” Hiroma paused, “Um, if you don’t mind me asking, why were you discharged from the army?”

____“I swung a bit too hard at an orc and accidently lopped my C.O.’s head off.”

____“Oh… Um… Well anyway, let’s hop to it. We’ve got a lot of preparation to do and not much time to do it.” Hiroma changed the subject. Kredun nodded and asked all axe-wielding Kyrie to follow him. Hiroma turned to Yumi, “Sis, can you round up everyone else and see what other supplies we can use? Food, water, leather, wood, metal, stuff like that?”

____Yumi sheepishly nodded, “O-Of course. I want to help too!”

____She didn’t quite mean it. She really wanted to run far away and hide from the problem. Still, Yumi mustered the courage to keep her feet firmly on the ground. She believed her sister’s words: everyone here was scared, but they all stayed strong. She’d have to do the same, for the sake of her village. For the sake of her family. It was time to hope for the best and prepare for the worst.

____Over the next several days things were busy at the village. Everyone banded together, giving everything they could give to help stockpile supplies and make food and weapons. The local blacksmith melted down pots and pans and forged them into armor. More Kyrie from lonely homes around the area came to town, bolstering Hiroma's tiny army to a little over one hundred. Kredun helped them build a small watchtower to help foresee any incoming invaders. Their town didn’t have any tall buildings before, and Yumi liked to fly up there and watch the soldiers train from a good vantage point. Her sister was doing a good job, or at least Yumi thought she was—she didn’t really know how to tell. The normally relaxed and bumbly Kyrie looked so professional in armor, moving in unison.

____While Hiroma taught them how to fight, Kredun taught them what to expect on the battlefield. He told them about battle formations, how to take cover from the enemy’s weapons, and about the Marro themselves. He talked about the different types of Marro foot soldiers: the Drones, Dividers, Drudge, and Stingers, and about the different ranks of Marro: Hivelords, Warlords, Overlords, and the Hives themselves. They sounded terrifying and dangerous, Yumi growing increasingly nervous about the coming battle. She only hoped that they had enough time to prepare for such an enemy. They didn’t.

---

____“Marro! Marro approaching!!” The watchman called out from the tower, ringing the bell quite unexpectedly not three days into the village’s training. It was only midday, nobody expecting the sudden call to arms.

____“Damn, so soon?” Hiroma muttered, grabbing her sword and racing outside, “Civilians get back! Soldiers up front!”

____Panicked and rushed, the villagers scrambled about town. The warriors raced out to meet the Marro, standing there with hastily grabbed weapons and incomplete armor. Everyone else stood not far behind or watched from the windows of their homes, morbidly curious. Yumi herself couldn’t hide, unable to take her eyes off her sister all the way up front.

____Yumi had only heard stories about the Marro, her parents recounting them in the faintest of her memories. The descriptions had sent her scurrying up to her room and hiding under the bedcovers, and when the monstrous creatures finally rode into sight she felt that same feeling. They were orange and sinewy, like entire beings crafted from the grisly wounds of soldiers. They all had soulless eyes and wicked grins on their skinless faces, their hideous appearance seemingly matching their vile nature.

____There were only a few of them however, most riding upon equally hideous reptilian beasts. Others on foot carried giant green weapons that glowed and churned. The warriors backed up in fear whenever the barrel was pointed directly at them. Only Hiroma stood in brave unshaking defiance.

____One Marro, seemingly the leader, dismounted and strode forth. This one was taller and even uglier than the others, metallic spikes grafted all along his arms and sides. Two bladelike appendages stuck out of his back, the Marro reaching up and yanking one of them out, holding it like a sword. He grinned at the Kyrie, sticking the blade into the earth before speaking, “Allow me to introduce myself. I am Ma-Xel-Sa, one of the Hive’s Warlords.”

____His voice sounded strangely soft for such a disgusting creature, the other Marro speaking in alien clicking noises. Still, it had an unsettling echo to it, like the sound of an inhale through chattering teeth. It sent shivers crawling up Yumi’s spine.

____“You are not welcome on Einar’s borders.” Hiroma defiantly replied, “Leave at once or be destroyed. We will not show mercy to such vile beings as yourself.”

____Ma-Xel-Sa grinned, “You speak as if you know the Hive personally. We are kinder than you have been led to believe. That is why I have come in advance of our army, to allow your village the chance to peacefully surrender.

____The Warlord scanned the Kyrie crowd, speaking to all of them now, “For years the Alliance has fought against our creeping influence, to no avail. Their obstinacy has caused great suffering for countless people all across the continent. Spare yourselves of such pain and give in to the Hive.”

____“As if Marro spare their prisoners.” Hiroma denied.

____Ma-Xel-Sa frowned, “Other species are always so clingy to their lives. True, we will not spare you, but we will let you join us. We will make you all into willing Marro—we have our ways. Then you will know the bliss of the Hivemind.”

____Hiroma fiercely stuck her sword into the ground, shouting, “Your Hivemind has brought nothing but suffering and death to Valhalla. We will fight to the bitter end to eradicate it from our world! Now leave!”

____The Warlord picked up his blade and reinserted it into his back, turning and climbing back onto his mount. Again he smiled as he addressed Yumi’s sister, “Very well. Consider my warning unheeded. But if you will not hear me out on surrender, hear me out on this instead: meet our army in the open field. Things always get so needlessly, tragically messy when there are civilians around.”

____Hiroma said nothing. After a moment of silence the Marro turned and made their leave. Ma-Xel-Sa remained, gazing at the villagers with contempt. His soulless eyes rested upon Yumi, the Warlord staring at her for a moment. Yumi felt increasingly uncomfortable, breaking eye contact and trying to hide in the crowd. The Marro Warlord smirked and finally left.

____Hiroma sighed and rubbed her temples, a wave of panicked whispers already audible behind her. Kredun walked up alongside her, “What should we do?”

____Hiroma glanced back at him and then looked to Yumi, “We’ll take the fight to them.”

____“You can’t!” Yumi cried, “Don’t listen to that monster!”

____“I won’t risk you or the other villagers’ lives to collateral damage.” Hiroma replied.

____Kredun smirked, “Besides, this run down old place wouldn’t provide much defense anyway. Don’t worry, Hiroma. This just shows how cocky they are. We’ll get ‘em.”

____“I hope you’re right,” Hiroma turned and made her way back through the crowd, “At the very least they’ve given away one thing. Send word to the nearest villages! Tell them to send their troops here! The Marro are going to try to break through this spot.”

____Yumi watched several scouts immediately take to the skies, sighing and hurrying after her sister. Hiroma and Kredun were already back home, looking over a map of the surrounding territories to pick out a good spot to battle. Yumi stood awkwardly in the doorframe, unable to bear the sight of Hiroma pointing to a spot on the map so far from home.

____“H-Hiroma,” Yumi quietly asked, “Can I talk to you?”

____Her sister glanced up, then nodded to Kredun. The big Kyrie got up and walked out, leaving the two sisters alone together. Hiroma frowned at Yumi, “What is it, sis? My day just got a lot busier.”

____“I…” Yumi stared at the ground, “Please don’t do this. Don’t go out there.”

____Hiroma sighed, “I know. Big brother… This is bigger than us, Yumi. I have to fight.”

____“No you don’t!” Yumi pleaded, “It’s too dangerous! I don’t want another battle tearing our family apart! Let’s run! Run far away from this place!”

____“Where?” Hiroma countered, “Einar’s lands are surrounded on both sides. We can’t just run and hide from this conflict.”

____“Why not? I don’t want to lose my only sister!”

____“That’s exactly the reason why I’m taking the fight outside the town!” Hiroma retorted, “To protect you!”

____“Just because you’re supposed to protect me doesn’t mean you have to throw away your life! Protect me by leaving this place behind!”

____“And leave all those people out there leaderless and the border undefended!?”

____“That’s not your job! Protecting the family is!”

____“I didn’t ask for this!” Hiroma shouted, “Maybe I wanted a life of my own, outside of this family! This responsibility was never meant for me! Just because you can run and hide and pretend your prince will come and save you doesn’t mean I can!”

____Yumi winced, the words stinging, “Hiroma, I’m—”

____Her sister rolled up the map and picked up her sword, shouldering her way past her sister, “I’ve got things to do.”

____Hiroma slammed the door shut, Yumi jumping again. Instantly she was flooded with regret, wanting to run after her sister and apologize. But she couldn’t muster the will to move, frozen in horrible hesitancy. Out of the window Yumi could see Hiroma storming off. She paused, staring at the ground and seeming to suffer the same guilt-ridden feelings Yumi had just felt. Yumi wanted to go after her, but her sister picked up the pace and vanished from sight.

---

____Yumi never got her chance to apologize. The next time she even saw Hiroma she was already leaving. The other villages had sent forces of their own to help repel the Marro threat, giving the Kyrie a sizable force. Hiroma led the way, Kredun at her side, the Kyrie marching on foot to avoid detection. Yumi watched them go sadly, Hiroma glancing at her over her shoulder for a brief moment before she was gone. Yumi was alone.

____Again Yumi was forced to wait, and it was just as agonizing as before. She sat atop the watchtower, staring out at the empty fields beyond the village, waiting and waiting for her sister to return. Unlike with Masato though, she didn’t want to see her sister just for the sake of having her alive. She wanted to say she was sorry. What if she never got the chance? What if that was the last time she’d ever see Hiroma again? The very thought tore her up inside. So much dread.

____Yumi stared down at Hātobīto, slowly turning the dagger in her hands. Masato had said he wished she never had to use it, but now Yumi longed for the chance to. Why hadn’t she picked up a sword in all these years and learned to fight so she could stay with her sister? She could protect Hiroma in battle, but instead she was just sitting here, worried and frail and useless. Valin had trained Hiroma somewhat before leaving, but she had never done the same to Yumi. Even after all this time Hiroma had still allowed her to never grow up.

____The dread and regret continued to cloud around her like a relentless storm, lasting day after day. Her time was wasted on waiting, but what else could she do? Yumi sighed a thousand sighs, spending hour after hour watching that awful horizon, waiting for something to come over it, anything. Even confirmation of loss would alleviate the dreadfulness of simply not knowing. Yumi felt like the suspense was literally killing her. A slow and painful death.

____One day the suspense was finally severed. Yumi sat atop the watchtower as usual, staring out into the fields, when something finally came into sight. She jumped at the sight, leaping to her feet, her heart already beating out of her chest. She squinted and looked closely at the fast-approaching silhouettes.

____Marro. And lots of them, riding in fast.

____Again Yumi’s heart simultaneously jumped and sank at the sight. She slowly backed away, slipping and falling from the tower, her flapping wings easing her fall. Her mouth opened but the shock smothered her words, “M-M-M-M…”

____She only managed to eek out a whisper at first, “Marro… Marro… Marro… MARRO!!!”

____The townspeople stared wide-eyed at her, some turning and running into their homes and others taking to the skies and fleeing right there on the spot. Yumi struggled to her feet, immediately ducking as the first Marro rider galloped past her, the Grok taking a swing at her head.

____Other Marro rode in, Stingers and Drones dismounting and running into battle. They attacked villagers with blades or shot them out of the sky and blasted apart the buildings indiscriminately, several already spotting Yumi and rushing toward her. Yumi turned and fled, racing back to her house.

____“No, no, no!” She cried as she ran, looking over her shoulder and seeing Ma-Xel-Sa riding into the town and heading straight for her.

____“This is what happens when you do not bend to the will of the Hive!” The Warlord shouted, looking around at all the destruction, “How many deaths will it take for Valhalla to understand that there can be no victory!? Destroy everything you see!”

____Green energy bolts whizzed past Yumi, exploding violently as they struck the earth around her. As the Kyrie ran to her home several more shot past her and sunk into it, the house bursting apart in a fiery explosion.

____“No!” Yumi fell over, turning and staring wide-eyed at the Stingers catching up to her. Already their terrifying weapons were charging up for another shot. Not knowing where else to go, the Kyrie spread her wings and took to the skies.

____Zap! Zap! More energy bolts flew past her, the Stingers continuing to fire. Yumi was only in the air for a second before one shot pierced her wing clean through and another struck her leg. Yumi screamed and fell back down to earth, landing on the unforgiving ground hard.

____“No! No!” Yumi cried, unable to believe that it was going to end like this. The Stingers rushed to her side, weapons charging up to finish her off. Ma-Xel-Sa was fast approaching not far behind them. Yumi reached for Hātobīto, her last resort, only to have one of the Stingers butt her in the chest with its rifle, knocking her back down.

____“No! No!” Yumi continued crying, “Masato! Save me! Save me, Masato! Please, please!”

____The Stinger raised its weapon, pointing it directly at her. Ma-Xel-Sa suddenly stepped in the way, putting his misshapen hand on the gun’s barrel and lowering it.

____“No. This one lives.” The Warlord commanded, staring at Yumi. The Stinger stopped and stared blankly forward for a second, as if it were telepathically confirming the order with its hivemind, then nodded and leaned forward, opting to knock Yumi out with its weapon instead.

---

____“Ugh…” Yumi eventually awoke, feeling dizzy and exhausted. She found herself in some sort of sick flesh-colored tent. It reeked of the Marro. She figured she must be in their camp, if you could call it a camp. Yumi could barely see outside from here, and it seemed as if the Marro presence was literally overgrowing the surrounding territory. Their disgusting eggs were already budding out of the remnants of the forest around them. It made her sick.

____Yumi tried to get up, finding herself tied to a pole, her wrists bound behind her back. Quietly weeping in her defeat and capture, Yumi struggled in place to no avail. Her leg and wing were still shot and useless, both covered in dried blood, and it hurt to move. She still had Hātobīto hidden away on her thigh, but she was unable to reach it as is. Right now there was nothing she could do but pray for Masato to come.

____A sudden voice made her jump, “In all my years on the field, I’ve never once seen a single army accept its fate and give in to the Marro. No matter the odds or consequences, they always want to go down in flames, as if there is any honor to it.”

____Ma-Xel-Sa entered the tent, walking over to Yumi and stooping down to her level. Up close he was even uglier, and Yumi could hardly bear to look at him. He reached out and held her chin so she’d have to maintain eye contact.

____“This war is well over a decade old by now, a long, ugly and needlessly drawn-out affair.” The Warlord continued, “The Alliance has been fighting a losing battle to us for the entirety of it. It is only a matter of time before we consume them. So why make it so complicated?”

____Yumi struggled and shrieked and spat in Ma-Xel-Sa’s face. The Marro let her go and rose to his feet, wiping the spit and blood off calmly. Yumi stared defiantly up at him, “Because everything I love you M-Marro have destroyed! Y-You took everything from my family!!”

____“The Marro didn’t destroy your family.” Ma-Xel-Sa replied, “Conflict did. If there was no war none of this would’ve happened, but that blood is on the hands of you Kyrie. It is the Alliance’s refusal to accept defeat that has caused so much needless pain across Valhalla!

____Again the Marro stooped back down, facing Yumi, “All I want is to end this war, no matter the cost.”

____“‘No matter the cost’?” Yumi retorted, “You k-killed my family, you monster.”

____“You should have known your sister would be no match for me.” Ma-Xel-Sa said, “Of course we defeated your citizen army with ease.”

____Yumi teared up at the thought of her sister lying dead in a battlefield somewhere, “Y-You’re a m-monster! You won’t get away with this! M-Masato will stop you and save me!”

____The Warlord paused, “Masato? Save you…?”

____Slowly the Marro reached up, his hand sinking into his torso as he pressed against it. Yumi watched, horrified, as he rummaged through his own flesh. Her expression only became more terrified as he slowly pulled his hand out, holding her silver amulet.

____Ma-Xel-Sa leaned closer, holding the amulet up to Yumi, “…He has, Yumi.”

____Yumi stared at him, practically unable to speak, “M-M-M-Masato…?!”

____“Your amulet kept me safe through all these years,” Ma-Xel-Sa eyed the gleaming necklace, “but my hope for the future only continued to dwindle as the war dragged on. I spent years trudging through snow, hiding in trenches, wading through the bodies of comrades and enemies. For over a decade I fought a losing battle to Utgar.

____The Warlord sighed and stared at Yumi, “I was on the verge of giving up when I found you. It was as if the war had never happened at all. You were so carefree, so happy, so pure... I was reinvigorated to fight on, to protect your precious innocence.”

____“Masato…” Yumi whispered, “Then why are you like this?”

____“Out there ideals can only take you so far, Yumi.” Ma-Xel-Sa replied, putting the necklace back on, “My will to succeed was no match against this endless war. No matter my successes it continued to drag on. The longer it took the more I was filled with dread. The thought of coming back to find this place destroyed was more than I could bear. I came to realize that all I was doing was postponing the inevitable.

____He looked down at his skinless Marro body, “I wouldn’t let you become another needless casualty. Victory didn’t matter anymore. I stopped caring who won the war, I only wanted it to end. So I gave myself to the Marro. I made my way to their Hive and threw myself into it, not caring for the consequences. A million Marro voices assaulted my thoughts, trying to absorb my consciousness into theirs. In the end only one thought held out: you.”

____“W-Why would you do that?” Yumi asked.

____“As long as you were safe, they could have every last bit of me.” Ma-Xel-Sa answered, gently stroking Yumi’s cheek, “Every ounce of my flesh, every military secret in my head, all of it. I don’t care if the Marro consume everything in Valhalla as long as this awful war never lays a finger on you. You can always be happy…”

____“Don’t touch me!” Yumi cried.

____Ma-Xel-Sa stood up and backed off, staring at his hand, “…I didn’t expect you to understand. I’m one of them now, hideous. I will die alone. But that’s okay, because I love you more than I love myself. As long as you’re free from the pain of this war, it’s a sacrifice I’m willing to make. I’ll trade my life, the lives of my loyalty-blinded brothers, and the lives of every victory-hungry Alliance soldier for the sake of preserving your innocence.

____The Warlord walked over to the tent’s exit, looking over his shoulder, “The Marro have all the information they need to conquer Lindesfarme, and I have their guarantee for your safety. You don’t have to be scared anymore. All we have to do is crush the Alliance once and for all, and we’ll have the peace we always wanted, Yumi. Forever…”

---

____Yumi sat there, helpless, feeling sick to her stomach. Before she had wanted to hide from the incoming destruction, but now she felt responsible for it. Worse yet, she still just wanted to hide from the pain. She wanted her home back, her peace back, and most of all her family back. But peace was exactly what Masato was inevitably trying to give her through the Marro, and she hated herself for wanting it. Her family had died fighting it.

____Conflicted, hesitant, shaky and stammering, unable to come to a conclusion. Useless as always. Yumi wept, wishing she had died and her family had lived.

____A Marro Stinger stood guard, looking apathetic and lifeless. Marro were vicious when on the warpath, but when the hivemind had no use for the soldiers they just stood there, still like dolls. Yumi could relate to the analogy, feeling like nothing more than a pretty plaything.

____Suddenly the sound of flapping wings cut her thoughts short. The Marro Stinger looked around, confused, only to have a giant axe cut through the tent and cleave it in two. In barged Kredun, covered in Marro blood and breathing heavily. Outside Yumi could hear the sounds of battle.

____“Kredun!” She exclaimed, “I thought you were all defeated!”

____“Scattered, not defeated.” Kredun replied, stooping down and untying her, “Go on, get out of here!”

____Yumi struggled to her feet, instantly falling back down, “I can’t! My wing and leg…”

____Kredun glanced at the wound and helped her up, “Okay. Lean on me. Let’s go.”

____The two trudged out of the tent. The camp was ablaze, the fires illuminating Marro and Kyrie fighting all over in the night. Kredun nodded towards the woods and began making his way in that direction. Yumi clung to his side, slowly limping along. She heard Ma-Xel-Sa shouting behind her, “Wait! Come back!”

____Terrified, Yumi looked over her shoulder. The other Marro were too busy fighting Kyrie, but the Warlord was still after them, sprinting far faster than the two of them could move. Kredun grimaced, laying Yumi down and taking a swing with his axe at the fast-approaching enemy.

____“You can’t take her from me!” Ma-Xel-Sa easily dodged the blow, taking the two blades from his back and sticking them into Kredun’s chest.

____The big Kyrie winced, his leather armor keeping the wounds from being too deep. He backed off, taking another swing as he looked back at Yumi, “Get out of here!”

____Yumi nodded and began crawling away. Pain shot up her leg with every move, but she kept at it anyway. Kredun continued trying to fight Ma-Xel-Sa off, to no avail. The Marro was as skilled in battle as Yumi had dreamt Masato of being, Kredun clearly no match for him. The Warlord dodged each and every attack, cutting up the Kyrie with increased ferocity.

____“Out of my way!” Finally Ma-Xel-Sa parried one blow too many, darting forth and cramming his weapons straight into Kredun’s stomach. Bloodied and battered enough already, the Kyrie soldier dropped his weapon and collapsed, glancing over at Yumi before falling to the ground. Yumi watched him fall, wincing at the sight of it. She turned and continued crawling away, Ma-Xel-Sa’s swift approach fast outpacing her. Numerous Stingers and Drones emerged from the Marro camp, heading in her direction as well.

____“No, no, no!” Yumi cursed, struggling to move away, “Don’t come near me.”

____“It’s okay.” Ma-Xel-Sa caught up to her, sliding his blades back into himself “The Marro will protect you. It’s mingling with these stubborn Kyrie that will get you hurt.”

____He stooped down to her, reaching to pick her up, “Let’s get you back to camp. It’s safe there.”

____“No!” Yumi shrieked. Ma-Xel-Sa ignored her pleas.

____Suddenly another voice screamed out, “Get away from my sister!!”

____Hiroma burst out of the dark forest, flying in and tackling Ma-Xel-Sa head-on. The two reeled away from Yumi, the Warlord bucking the Kyrie off and rising to his feet. The other Marro raised their weapons at Hiroma only to have another wave of Kyrie fly into battle, interrupting them. More fighting broke out, Ma-Xel-Sa and Hiroma standing in the center of it all.

____“Hiroma!!” Yumi cried, a tsunami of relief washing over her.

____“Don’t worry, Yumi.” Hiroma gave her an apologetic smile, “Big Sis is gonna take care of everything.”

____“Your family’s arrogance has caused little Yumi enough grief already.” Ma-Xel-Sa said, not even bothering to draw his blades, “Don’t make me kill her sister in front of her.”

____“Don’t even dare talk about my family, Marro!” Hiroma drew her sword and slashed straight for Ma-Xel-Sa’s neck.

____The Marro grinned, ducking down in an instant and dodging the swipe. His fist shot out equally fast, punching Hiroma’s stomach. Gasping, she backed off, Ma-Xel-Sa taking the opportunity to take out his swords and lunge straight for her. Quickly recollecting herself, Hiroma held up her blade, parrying the Marro’s rapid attacks. The two continued to fight, both giving it their all.

____Yumi watched in equal parts amazement and horror. She had never seen her sister fight like this before, forced to input more speed and ferocity than any amount of training could prepare her for. Still, she kept to it, fighting with every ounce of energy she had to protect her sister. She was incredible, but Ma-Xel-Sa was a force of his own. The Marro was unbelievably fast, and with two swords to Hiroma’s one, the Kyrie was struggling to keep up at each and every turn of the fight. Both were fighting with everything they had.

____Ma-Xel-Sa caught her blade in his, leaning in close, “You can’t compete with me. I would hate to kill you, but don’t think I won’t.”

____“Don’t think I can’t!” Hiroma lunged forth, punching the Warlord in the face with her free hand. Ma-Xel-Sa stumbled back, surprised and staggered from the blow. Hiroma didn’t let his dropped guard go to waste.

____With a powerful swing, Hiroma struck the Marro’s side with her sword, the blade sinking about halfway into his gut. Like most Marro, Ma-Xel-Sa was incredibly thin at the waist, and Hiroma took full advantage of this. She ripped her sword out of him and with a mighty swing struck again right in the same severed spot, cleaving the Warlord clean in two. Screaming in agony, Ma-Xel-Sa’s torso fell from his legs, collapsing onto the ground. Yumi lit up with joy at the sight. She knew who she had really been waiting for all these years now. She had always been there.

____Hiroma turned her back to the defeated Warlord, flicking some Marro blood from her blade, “You’re just another drone, no different from the others.”

____As she walked back to Yumi, Ma-Xel-Sa suddenly started chortling. He glared over at her, a sick grin on his hideous face, “No, not a Drone. A Divider.”

____“Huh?” Hiroma looked back. Ma-Xel-Sa’s severed body was beginning to rapidly regrow with unbelievable speed. Legs were sprouting from his torso and a torso was sprouting from his legs. Hiroma grimaced, a shocked look on her face. Instantly she turned and, flaring out her wings, rushed to Yumi's side. She picked her sister up as best she could, beating her wings and fleeing from the Marro on foot, unable to fly while carrying Yumi.

____By now both halves Ma-Xel-Sa had fully regrown, two of them now getting to their feet, identical. The Warlord tossed one of his swords to the replica, and they instantly began pursuing the Kyrie. Unfortunately they were much faster than Hiroma, running her down and slashing her wings.

____"Argh!" Hiroma fell, dropping her sister. She leapt to her feet, facing her attackers, "Get out of here, Yumi! Go!"

____"Hiroma!" Yumi protested, struggling to get up but still unable to do so.

____"Now!" Hiroma shouted, unable to debate further as Ma-Xel-Sa's two forms began to quickly advance, trying to encircle her. One was moving directly towards Yumi, Hiroma raising her blade and lunging toward him.

____“Don’t touch her!” She shouted, Ma-Xel-Sa’s two bodies instantly engaging her in a second round of combat. Yumi watched with horror, backing up along the ground as fast as she could. Still unable to walk, she couldn’t cover much ground, at least not without something to prop herself up with. As she moved, searching the ground in panic, Yumi could still see her sister fighting the Warlord. Before Hiroma had managed to keep up with Ma-Xel-Sa’s speed, but now there were two of them. She was impossibly outmatched, constant quick cuts to her wings and sides wearing her down.

____“Enough!” Ma-Xel-Sa rushed Hiroma from both sides. She turned and stabbed one through the neck, the other racing up to her from behind and stabbing her through the back. Everything suddenly got quiet, Ma-Xel-Sa stepping back and yanking the blade out of her. Hiroma staggered for a bit, quickly turning and slashing at Ma-Xel-Sa before collapsing to the ground. The Warlord leapt back, the blade cutting his leg as he swiftly dodged.

____“Hiroma!!” Yumi screamed. Her sister didn’t get up, blood welling up in her stab wound. Ma-Xel-Sa put his weapon into his back, the blade sinking into his flesh. The Warlord turned and began walking toward her, grunting with pain as his leg bled. Yumi turned pale at the sight, turning and crawling away as fast as she could.

____“Don’t run from me, Yumi!” Ma-Xel-Sa limped after her, “It’s so painful out there. I can keep you safe!”

____Yumi crawled along the dirt, leg and wing still useless. The Warlord caught up to her, picking her up off the ground. He stared intently into her eyes, pleading earnestly to her, “You can be free from war! You can live without a worry in the world. You can be that innocent kid I knew all those years ago, forever!

____He leaned close, “You’ll never have to grow up.”

____Yumi stared at him, wide-eyed and speechless. In that brief moment, he looked like his old self, handsome and dashing and pure and kind. Yumi gazed at him, not with relief or happiness but with horror. She pushed through the terror and finally summoned the courage to speak, clearly and confidently:

____“You traded your hope, your life, your soul to the very evil that you promised me you would destroy. I will not be the willing hostage of the hivemind that killed my family!” With that, Yumi yanked Hātobīto out and plunged it straight into Ma-Xel-Sa’s heart.

____“Aaagh!!!” The Warlord cried, dropping Yumi and falling back. Yumi grabbed the amulet around his neck, the necklace snapping off as he fell over. Ma-Xel-Sa stumbled back and collapsed, mud splashing up from the ground as he landed, the silver dagger sticking out of his chest.

____He stared at the handle of the weapon in him, looking over to Yumi in shock, “Why? Why won’t you listen? The Marro will never stop coming. They’ll kill you if you fight them, Yumi!”

____Yumi stared back at him, looking at him in a way she never had as a child, “I’d rather be killed than become what you’ve become, Masato.”

____Masato reached out for her, “I did it all for you, Yumi. I love you.”

____“You killed my sister.” Yumi replied quietly, “Die alone.”

____With that she left him, pushing through the pain and crawling back to Hiroma’s side. Her sister was still lying there, bleeding out but still alive for now. The blood was starting to soak all her feathers red.

____Yumi crawled up to Hiroma and draped herself over her, hugging her tightly, “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! It’s all my fault!”

____Hiroma weakly wrapped her arms around Yumi, “You’re always so quick to blame yourself.”

____“Hiroma…” Yumi cried.

____“You know, I used to hate you so much.” Hiroma murmured, “I was so jealous… I hated everyone for giving you special treatment. I’m the one who should apologize. I hated my whole family because of that. I was immature and irresponsible. I’m so sorry, sis. I love you. I wouldn’t trade you for the whole world.

____Her breathing suddenly sharpened, more blood welling up in her wound. She winced and then looked calm again, “I’m so glad I got to see you one last time to tell you that.”

____“No, no, no…” Yumi shook her head, shakily taking her amulet and placing it on Hiroma’s chest, “T-This’ll keep you safe! Don’t die! Don’t leave me!”

____“Ha… I don’t think that amulet is going to do any good, sis.” Hiroma weakly pushed it back, “Take it… Daddy gave it to you for a reason. And take this too. It’s yours now.”

____She reached over and picked up her sword, slowly sheathing it and giving it to Yumi. Yumi wiped her eyes, taking the weapon and clutching it tightly in her arms, “D-Don’t. I’m not ready. I’m not strong like you are.”

____“Yes you are.” Hiroma smiled, “In your own way. You’re a Redfeather. Strength is in your blood. It’s your turn to carry the family sword now. Your family’s proud of you. I’m proud of you.”

____“They’re proud of you too.” Yumi replied, sniffling, “I love you, sis.”

____Hiroma hugged her again, “I love you too. And I’m sorry. I love you…”

____Her embrace slowly weakened, Yumi shakily letting go and laying her back down. She was gone. Yumi clutched the sword tightly, looking down at it. It was hers now.

---

____Yumi propped herself up with the sword, limping her way through the woods. It was deathly quiet, the lifeless bodies of Kyrie and Marro littering the ground. She had only taken the time to bury her sister. The last of the fires fizzled out as the sun started to rise, and orange glow illuminating the woods. Yumi walked alone.

____She made her way back to the remnants of her old village. It was still destroyed, all the buildings blasted apart and singed. It was quiet here too. Yumi walked to the center of town, looking around and just listening to the sound of the wind blowing. Purposeless.

____It wasn’t completely quiet. Yumi could faintly hear the sound of someone crying in the distance. Curious, she followed the noise. It was coming from her house, or what was left of it. Walking through where the door used to be, Yumi glanced around the wreckage. The crying was gone now, replaced by hushed sniffling.

____“Who’s there?” Yumi followed the sound, walking over to where the stairs once were. Reaching out and removing some of the collapsed floor, she found a small Kyrie child hiding amidst the wreckage. Yumi looked down at him with curiosity and concern, “What are you doing hiding here?”

____The kid sniffled again, “Everything’s gone. I didn’t know where to go. I-I thought you were a Marro.”

____Yumi glanced around the empty, ruined town, “Are you alone?”

____“Yes…” The child stared at the ground.

____Yumi was quiet for a moment, then smiled softly, “Well, not anymore, you’re not. C’mere.”

____With some effort she slung the sword over her back and picked the child up. It put a great amount of pressure on her leg but she pushed past it, not letting any pain show on her face. She turned and walked out, stopping and picking up a half-burnt old doll off the floor and giving it to the child.

____“Everything’s going to be okay.” She said, “I’ll protect you. I promise.”

-The End-

Family (Fanfic Competition Entry #8 ):

Spoiler Alert!

Prompt:

Spoiler Alert!

Originally Posted by The Grim Reaper's Friend

Family

The weather turns colder, and snow threatens the sky. People no longer stray far from their homes, venturing out only briefly in times of need. The holiday season is here. It's a time of joy, singing, and snow. And to me, it's a time of family. It's a time to draw closer once more, and surround yourself with those who are the most important ones in your life.

And that's the kind of tale I want: one of family. I want your entry to concern family in some way. This doesn't mean I want tales exclusively about 'the power of family' or some such, though you are certainly welcome to write such a story. But stretch your horizons. Is someone perhaps betrayed by their family? How does that affect them? Do they find a new family? What does that mean for the one they left behind? Use your imagination; the only requirement is that family be at the center of it somehow. It can even be a tale about someone forsaking his family if the desire strikes you.

____ Order and discipline are above all else desirables. And yet oftentimes the most Good things ever achieved were done so in spite of such practices, where mercy overrules order and sympathy overrules discipline. It is an innately human trait.

____ Perhaps at a time Hiroskae was not particularly well-versed in that truth. Or any truth for that matter—everything always seemed less important when he was focused on lighting his pipe. It was a hard, blocky little thing, already soot-colored to begin with; and never wished to be lit easily. So he stood there chipping away at it with his flint, regarding little else.

____ “Hiroskae, at attention!” Only the harsh voice of Kazu could snap him out of it. A samurai adorned in twice the armor and twice the swords of the others (although his hairline sorely lacked in comparison), he was a perfect hardass counterbalance to Hiro. Just not a perfect father.

____ “Hm.” Hiroskae replied, finally having his smoke and rather unwilling to be rid of it. There was cause to be stubborn. Their troop was advancing toward the field—that was all well and good—but under Einar’s orders they were to rendezvous first with a garrison of Utgar’s soldiers. It was an exchange between firepower and favors, tactics and cover all lost on Hiroskae’s perspective. It wasn’t lost on Kazu though.

____ “You are not granted ease, Hiro.” His superior swiped the pipe clean out of Hiro’s mouth, his speed shocking for his age, “We must show respect to Utgar’s troops. All of us.”

____ Hiro couldn’t help but speak his mind, “I’ve no respect for the dishonorable, sir.”

____ It was almost a taunt on Utgar’s part that the garrison he had sent was headed by a man called Garamahi. Hiroskae knew him well on Earth: a Ronin traitor whose only knowledge of honor was in how to best break it. And he didn’t settle for just honor: he broke family and friend alike. Favor or no, tactics or no, it was a disgrace that any of them should have to parley with such a man. Every samurai in the troop knew it—Kazu ought to most of all—even if none of them would outright say it.

____ A look of both understanding and scorn flashed in Kazu’s eyes. He handed the pipe back and stared Hiro dead-on, “A Ronin does not have the leave of his master. You should not stoop to the same level in pettiness. What you respect is irrelevant. We speak on Einar’s behalf just the same as Garamahi will speak on Utgar’s behalf. These are matters far greater, so do not disrupt them with childish behavior. Discipline above all.”

____ The pipe was returned willingly and still lit. Hiroskae was quiet for a moment and then hurriedly snuffed it out. He bowed low and said nothing more.

____ The group advanced through the ugly wilderness, their march orderly and flashy. It was perhaps fitting that this empty land already looked like a battleground since that is what it would soon become anyhow. Hiroskae didn’t know the name of the province, just that a higher-up he’d never met wanted it. And a Jandarian higher-up he’d never met intended to keep it.

____ Dead-ahead was Utgar’s troop: an ugly squat fortress of hulking steel bodies. Blinding red lights peered at the samurai, innumerable DeathWalkers stationed lookout on a deformed hill. Amongst the metal men there was a single human—unmistakably Garamahi. Two Kyrie were with him.

____ Kazu approached and bowed low, as did all the others behind him. He held forth a golden arrow with blue and violet feathers, and a jet-black tip, “The Sign of Einar I give to you, as thanks for your aid. Please give it to your master.”

____ Garamahi did not reflect the samurais’ splendor, dressed in rags and reclining on the back of one of the hulking DeathWalkers. The only sign of former glory still with him was the sheathed blade he gripped in one dirty hand. He grinned slimily and, scratching his scruffy face casually, reached out and accepted the token. He carelessly tossed it over his shoulder to one of the Kyrie, who turned and flew off with it. Hiroskae’s low bow hid his scowl.

____ “Thankee, Kazu.” Garamahi said, “Utgar has no token to give other than his firepower. The DeathWalkers will cover your advance and hold the perimeter.”

____ “And what of your sword?”

____ Another smile, the Ronin tapping the undrawn blade against the metal beneath him, “I was instructed to observe from a safe distance, in case things go disastrously. A wise precaution, I think. Don’t you agree? Anyway, the Soulborgs will take it from here.”

____ Kazu bowed again, “Our deepest gratitude.”

____ Garamahi only spat, slouching back against one of the machines. Hiroskae rose to his feet, giving the Ronin a steely gaze, but it was only returned with a careless glance. As if everything that had transpired on Earth was just a inconsequential dream.

____ “Anything to add, bro?” The Ronin requested.

____ Hiroskae frowned, “Nothing.”

____ Even that was too much for Kazu, swinging his arm and snapping loudly, “Hiroskae! Come!”

____ Garamahi persisted, “Nothing to declare? Notta thing at all for your ol’ pal, Hiro?”

____ “I don’t discuss pleasantries with evil.” The samurai muttered.

____ “‘Evil’?” The Ronin clapped, “What is Evil? Do you wanna know what life without honor feels like? It feels Good! I can live! I can be me! I’m part of your family now more than I ever was before, because I don’t hafta hide behind a stiff spine!”

____ Kazu walked over and yanked Hiro back into line, striking the back of his head as he went, “Silence, fool! Keep marching…!”

____ Garamahi laughed, “Relax, pops! I’m not so petty as to let our alliance fall apart just for some good old fashioned out-of-line talk! Give me some credit!”

____ At his signal several of the DeathWalkers rose to their feet and slowly trudged over to the samurai, their weapons gleaming in the morning light and their eyes lifelessly gazing down at the puny humans before them. Silently they joined the troop, marching onward.

____ “Best of luck! We’ll be watching you from the perimeter!” Garamahi exclaimed, more foreboding than comforting. Hiroskae grimaced and did not look back. It wasn’t his job to look back.

---

____ The plan was to have all of Einar’s units advance across the rugged terrain and secure the far border. Utgar’s DeathWalkers would provide support from the flank and air, although some also accompanied Hiro’s unit. A perimeter was set up around the edge of the battlefield, the machines ordered to shoot anything that moved: fleeing enemy or deserter alike. They were an appreciated send considering Jandar’s recent summons of gun-toting machines of his own. Only Kazu had been in a battle with guns on Earth, and he insisted it’d be a hellhole.

____ Hiroskae scanned the horizon, noting the ugly landscape. Too craggy. Internally he questioned why they needed this province at all, but Kazu was right—it wasn’t his place to question the big picture.

____ “NO SIGNS OF LIFE DETECTED.” A Zettian lifelessly reported. The way it swiveled back and forth as it scanned the horizon wasn’t terribly comforting as an ally. These were machines no different than ballistas; make no mistake. Their enemies could very well be no different. Hiro mentally shrugged. This was how warfare was now, he supposed, a lifeless affair.

____ Not entirely trusting of the Zettians’ eyes, the samurai peered out across the landscape. A few miles out he could see the tiny boxes of what looked like Kyrie dwellings.

____ “Are those houses?” He asked aloud.

____ One of the bigger DeathWalkers dispelled his doubts, its voice monotone yet booming, “UNINHABITED. MOVEMENT AHEAD.”

____ Hiro frowned but nodded, ducking back down and remaining quiet. Battle hadn’t broken out yet, but it would, and no one wanted their unit to be the first attacked. So they were laying low, slowly advancing across the field of battle. There were enemies out there somewhere. It was merely a matter of who found who first. The samurai and DeathWalkers plodded onward.

____ It was quiet.

____ About two hours in and Hiroskae was beginning to get impatient. The Jandarian outpost at the far border was within eyesight now, a distant line of flags miles away. They were getting too close without conflict. By now a DeathWalker vessel had taken to the skies and was flying behind the troop, scanning the craggy earth for hiding defenders.

____ Silently the samurai continued moving across the terrain, still waiting for the chance to draw swords. Kazu led, peering over ledges and carefully moving forward while laying low. It was a look contradictory to his flashy battle attire. Hiroskae watched him go, remaining on the front-right flank of the group.

____ A flash of green caught his eye, the samurai turning and spotting an elf crouching down in one of the adjacent trenches. He was an archer, a ranger by the looks of it, holding a bow down to the ground. The arrow he had nocked glowed faintly, a ring of runes flowing around it.

____ The elf was looking the other way, perhaps at some unseen target. Hiroskae stopped, not saying a word. The enemy was unaware, but also alone. Where were the others? That was a calculated risk.

____ Without a sound the samurai slowly drew his sword and crept closer, as near as he dared without parting with his own cover. This was his chance to make up for his acting out-of-line with Garamahi earlier. A chance to prove his qualities.

____ The elf crept along the ground, silently raising and aiming his bow at whatever his invisible prey was. Hiro didn’t give him the chance, springing from cover and dashing across the barren wasteland toward his target “Charge!!”

____ Many of the other samurai saw his target and followed, drawn blades gleaming in the air. The elf saw them and darted back down below cover, scrambling for safety. Hiroskae never saw him again.

____ From across the horizon a bright blue beam of light flashed. It struck one of the samurai and killed him instantly, the light piercing straight through him. A dozen more came flying through the air, anyone not behind cover easy prey for the long-ranged weaponry. Hiro panicked and threw himself to the ground, looking for nearby targets to engage but finding none.

____ “Omnicron!!” Kazu shouted. In a brilliant flash of silver he drew his blade and charged, but only so far as to make it to cover in the uneven terrain. His remaining men were right behind him, but already the shots from afar returned in great numbers. Many fell quickly.

____ “Hiroskae you fool!” Kazu crawled over and grabbed him, yanking him to his feet as soon as they were behind more reasonable cover, “You do not have my leave yet! Advance down the—”

____ As he spoke another shot shrieked through the air, more blue lasers coming from the left flank. It struck the samurai squarely in his head, killing him instantly. He fell.

____ “Master!” Hiroskae screamed. He stooped down and then stood, drawing his sword halfway and looking around for the source of the gunfire, trying to do everything at once but only partially in his shock.

____ One of the Zettian soldiers stomped over to him, firing with one arm at some unseen enemy far away. Its other hand lunged out and seized the panicking samurai, “VIPERS AND ELVES ARE IN THE TRENCHES. GET DOWN AND KEEP YOUR HEAD LOW.”

____ It threw Hiroskae down behind one of the crags, continuing to exchange fire with whatever had killed Kazu. Hiroskae only watched, suddenly feeling completely out of his league. Only the machines were actually fighting—everyone between either hiding or dying. His sword felt like a simple toy in comparison to the warfare at work here, and it did little to bolster his panic.

____ He clambered across the ground, jumping at every explosion or gunshot near or distant. He didn’t see the rest of his troop or any other sign of Einar’s soldiers in sight. Or any enemies for that matter. He just kept moving until the sounds of battle were more distant, his shock finally beginning to fade. Leaning against hard black earth jutting from the ground, he breathed heavily and stared skyward.

____ It felt like a short while, but the sky dimmed quickly as time passed. With one shaky hand the samurai retrieved his pipe and tried to light it up. It didn’t catch.

____ Consequence slowly came back to him. What was he doing here? The battle was that way. He was anything but a deserter. Although technically he was right now. His own foolishness and Kazu’s last words rippled in his thoughts.

____ No leave. Abandoning the battlefield out of fear. He was no different than Garamahi right now.

____ “Damn…” Hiroskae shifted his position, getting onto his knees. He drew his shortsword and laid it down before him. It was quiet, just him and the sword. Distant explosions sounded off somewhere far away, the sounds of battle and flying machines only a soft echo. He couldn’t do it. Hiroskae picked up the sword and sheathed it, putting away his unlit pipe as well, “…Damn!”

____ He rose to his feet, unsure of where to go from here. He couldn’t do it. So be it. The least he could do was to get out of this place. It’d been a short while, and the sounds of battle had died off a bit, so he felt safe enough to sneak away. There was a house not far, and he retreated there. Not safe, but safer.

____ What exactly his plan was he didn’t know, but he could work it out later. Apparently his weak will gave him plenty of time at least.

____ The house was a simple one-story shack made from faded wood, bent with age and looking fit to fall at the first serious gust of wind. There was nothing inside save for empty furniture and scattered silverware. It was cold.

____ There were lots of windows and open spaces, making the place poor cover. That was to be expected for a Kyrie dwelling, but even they must’ve had backup plans. Hiroskae looked around for someplace to hide, spotting a closed trapdoor beneath a table. Now that was better. He stooped down and opened the hatch.

____ Instantly a flash of green greeted him, lashing out of the dark and knocking the samurai down. Frenzied teeth and claws assailed his arms and torso, fast as lightning and with no regard for self-preservation. One of Ullar’s vile snakes.

____ Grunting was the best he could do to placate the pain. Powering through it, Hiroskae wrangled the viper right back, finally seizing its slick body in his hands and casting it from him. He raised his sword but the snake only lashed out again, wrapping its tail around his wrist and holding it off. Turning around, the viper redoubled its attack. Its bared teeth went straight for the samurai’s throat, but his free hand grasped its neck and held it back. Again the two collapsed and resumed wrestling.

____ It was a contest of limbs: to see which could match which in the effort to get sword or tooth to the enemy’s vitals. But Hiroskae was disadvantaged without a coiling tail. It lashed and constricted him as they fought, even knocking the sword from his hand. He fell to the ground, ditching the weapon and pressing his hands against the snake’s. It was all he could do to keep its maw away from his neck. The tail took this in stride, lashing out and wrapping tightly around his neck.

____ Hiro gagged, reeling back. He slammed his head against the floor, trying to crush the tail under his skull. But it was a rope of lithe muscle, not easily dissuaded with pain. The snake squeezed tighter, inspired to press its advantage at his desperation.

____ He was losing his grip. Darkness was closing in. His empty hands waved in the air, searching for a target that wasn’t there. What an end, but one befitting a man now without honor. That was a lone consolation, at least.

---

____ “Ugh…” Hiroskae slowly came to, the rattle of distant gunfire his waking call. Still fighting out there. The battle wasn’t supposed to go this long.

____ He tried to move, but there was still a firm grip around him. Jade rope: the viper still constricting him. Its body wound around his arms and torso, the two just sitting on the floor back-to-back.

____ Hiro squirmed a few more times before giving up, finding his predicament increasingly absurd, “…What is this?”

____ Quietly the voice behind him slithered out, “It’s none of your business, sss!”

____ Not being dead made him strangely apathetic. He had surrendered to heaven and was now instead here. Hiro stared blankly forward, “…Okay.”

____ “Sss!”

____ The pair remained still, the viper refusing to release him. So the two just sat there in the empty house, accompanied only by the sound of battle in the distance. It was the only sound.

____ “…”

____ “…”

____ Hiroskae rolled his tongue around his teeth. Impatience slowly gnawed at him. Impatience that was strangely calming. The battle was far off now, he had been killed by a snake, and now he had time to think.

____ “…Do you mind if I smoke?”

____ The viper craned its neck. Hiro couldn’t see it, but he could feel it, “Smoke, sss? It’s not a trick, is it, sss?”

____ Hiro continued staring blankly forward, “It’s not a trick.”

____ “Sss! I don’t trust you. Where is your pipe, sss?”

____ “There’s a pouch by my sheath. It’s with my tobacco.”

____ Muttering a disgruntled (sss!) to itself, the viper begrudgingly ran the tip of its tail along his armor. It clumsily felt around his belt and pried his pipe out. Hiroskae awkwardly opened his mouth and tried to bite the pipe as the tail held it to him like a hand feeling around in the dark. It was no less awkward as the tail prodded him with a match trying to strike it.

____ “Ar you sur I shudn’t do it?”

____ “Sss! Quiet!”

____ “…” Hiro stared blankly forward.

____ “…Okay, fine. But only for a bit!” The snake’s grip lessened.

____ Hiroskae swiped the match at struck it against the pipe. It didn’t catch, so he kept at it. And at it. As usual; stupid thing…

____ “Hurry it up, sss!”

____ “I’m trying!” Hiro struck harder.

____ Finally the pipe lit, the samurai sighing deeply and relaxing.

____ “Sss! Happy now?”

____ “Mmn.” The comforting habit soothed the samurai’s nerves. Hiro let it burn out, the quiet returning now that the problem had been resolved. He didn’t care too much for quiet though, glancing over his shoulder, “So what are you doing here?”

____ “Not its business.”

____ “‘It’ has a name. Its name is Hiroskae.”

____ The snake hissed, “What difference does it make? Still not your business.”

____ “Whatever you say, viper.”

____ Another agitated flick of its tongue, “Sss! Yuut is what I’m called, human!”

____ “It’s Hiro, viper.”

____ “Sss! It’s Yuut, Hiro!”

____ Hiroskae smirked, “Pleased to meet you, Yuut. Y’know, I’ve never seen a viper all on its own before.”

____ “Not alone. I got separated, sss!”

____ “So did I.” Hiro nodded westward, “Battle’s that way. Maybe we can split and just pretend like we never saw each other, yeah?”

____ Yuut’s grip tightened, “Don’t think so. New mission too important, sss! You have to be my prisoner now!”

____ “What new mission?”

____ The question didn’t relieve any pressure, “Sss!”

____ Hiro sighed, “Listen, Yuut. I think we’re both considered deserters at this point. I don’t have any honor left, and if I did it’d probably be axed as soon as I returned to my commanders. So I don’t have any reason left to fight you. Is it the same with you?”

____ He was prying, but he wasn’t necessarily lying. The viper was hardly a combatant to him at this point, and he was technically a Ronin now. The least he could do was get out of here alive. Maybe then he could actually survive long enough to find a way to regain his honor. Provided that was an option. The sword might be the only real answer… but no; there had to be another way. That wasn’t just running from his problems, right?

____ Finally Yuut replied, “Sss! Mustn’t tell a soul, you! Won’t live to tell a soul if you do! I’ve got my eye on you, Hiroskae. Up!”

____ The snake’s tail lashed his heels, prompting Hiro to shakily get to his feet. He wobbled a bit, primarily just trying to keep his pipe between his teeth. It was difficult walking with a viper around you, but he awkwardly obeyed Yuut’s commands, and the not-so-subtle pulling of the snake’s body in certain directions. Over to the trap door the pair shakily went.

____ “Down here!” Yuut hissed.

____ “You don’t say?” Hiro gracelessly moved down step by sharp step.

____ “Sss! Mind your tongue! Ow!” It was jostling work as it quickly grew dark down in the cellar. Hiro stumbled around, wanting to feel for a wall but unable to do so. The faint glow of his pipe offered no direction, illuminating only itself in the weak embers.

____ Finally another glow responded, the dying light of a lantern offering some guidance around the corner. There was a desk covered in papers, the light sitting on the corner within its rusty home. A few feathers were the only hint of a previous owner, and a barely audible muffled cry hinted at a remaining one.

____ “The hell is that noise?” Hiro inquired, looking down at the green belt around him.

____ “Open the big drawer.” Yuut replied.

____ Stumbling over, the samurai obeyed with what little reach of his hand he had. The drawer creaked open, containing nothing save for a tiny bundled blanket with a newborn infant inside. Premature feathers surrounded it: a Kyrie to be sure.

____ “Sss!” Yuut said, “See? I found it when I got here. But no parents to be found; shot dead most probably by your allies. So I hid it.”

____ “You did this?” Hiro snapped, “You don’t put babies in desks, you numskull!”

____ “Why not, sss?”

____ “Never you mind. Let me go!”

____ Yuut refused to relent his grip, “I can’t do that! You might break the Egg, sss!”

____ “It’s not an egg, you dunce, it’s a baby. And I don’t think you’re qualified to take care of it! So let me go!”

____ “Sss!”

____ Hiro groaned, “So you’re going to keep me prisoner and take care of this baby all by yourself? In the middle of a warzone. For how long?”

____ “…………………………” Yuut said nothing for quite some time, “…Fine!”

____ The viper slithered off of him, uncoiling as if he were stretching for being stuck in one place for so long. Hiro clutched his ribs and exhaled, reaching over and snatching the infant out of the desk. She (he assumed so anyway) began crying loudly, more noise than the stuffy air could allow. Stuffy, yeah that was probably it. Hiro frowned more and snuffed out his pipe.

____ “Sss! See, you’re no better off!” Yuut accused.

____ “Just needs some fresh air, I bet.” Hiroskae refuted, turning and heading back skyward. Yuut muttered something in viperish and followed him, slithering past on the steps up and coiling around the samurai’s sword in distrust.

____ The air was still crisp with battle far off, but it was certainly preferable to the musty cellar below. Hiroskae favored it over hiding underground, as did the baby in his hands. He figured a Kyrie would. Hmm, preferable to hiding… perhaps he was onto something. Hiro turned and faced Yuut.

____ “So what’s the plan?” He asked, “Wait around for the battle to finish?”

____ “If it finishes, sss.” Yuut’s thin eyes darted around, “But that’s going to take a while, yes?”

____ “I imagine.” Hiro sat down next to him, “I also imagine this place isn’t going to stay terribly safe. DeathWalkers are likely going to level every structure in sight from the skies.”

____ “Sss! Perhaps. But the Snipers, sss, they’re under orders to shoot anything that moves at the perimeter.”

____ Hiro raised an eyebrow, “You’re one of them, aren’t you? They wouldn’t shoot you.”

____ “Sss! Maybeee… but… maybe not. They will think I am a deserter. Sss! Wouldn’t be the first time.”

____ “Well, don’t think it’ll be any different on the Einar-Utgar side. Those machines would butcher us from a mile off if we tried to escape.”

____ Yuut coiled in place, circling the sword as if he were pacing, “Sss… Maybe we could escape between them. Better that than be bombed from above, yes.”

____ “Just not that much better.”

____ The viper slithered over, taking the sword and slinging it across his back, “Would that be east then, yes?”

____ Hiroskae glanced in that direction. It wasn’t terribly favorable terrain, just like everything before it, but compared to the alternative there wasn’t much better, “I suppose so.”

____ “We’d better go then. Sooner I get out of here the sooner I can get back to camp and get back in, sss.”

____ “Yeah, I’ll probably do the same.” Hiroskae lied.

____ Yuut ducked down low and slithered to the door, “I will scout ahead. You take Egg, and don’t try anything you’ll regret…”

____ Hiroskae began to remind him about the many distinctions between egg and infant but stopped himself, frankly out of ideas as to what to name the baby while she was theirs. Egg it was, he supposed. Rooting around, the samurai found a few more blankets and fastened them around his armor, tucking the Kyrie into the makeshift strap and holding her with one hand. Then he followed Yuut outside, back into the fray.

____ The viper was moving around the ground, Hiro’s sword clanking against the earth repeatedly as he went. Hiroskae watched him go, gradually summoning the courage to follow. Out they went.

____ It was quiet work, the landscape having returned to its tense self. There was a battle going on in this province to be sure, but it was back in a lull waiting for the first chance to ignite again. The only visible fighters were the DeathWalker airships flying around in the far-off distance, countless lights on their underbellies searching for prey.

____ Hiroskae lay as low as he could, quietly following Yuut as the pair headed eastward. How far the border was he couldn’t say. He only hoped there’d be some escape from this battle there. Perhaps locals who could take Egg, or maybe even offer him some shelter. It didn’t seem like much of a long-term solution.

____ Hours rolled on by. It grew dark.

____ “I think we should stop.” Hiroskae muttered, “I can’t see a thing.”

____ “Sss.” Yuut turned and coiled up, “Fine. But keep in mind I’m waiting on you.”

____ “I think Egg needs some sleep.” The samurai excused, slumping against jutting earth and eyeing the baby. She was squirming silently, useless wings fluttering. He awkwardly cradled her, by no means experienced with this sort of thing.

____ He could hear Yuut’s tongue hissing, “I’m surprised, sss. Surprised one of you evil things would care enough to save a child.”

____ “‘Evil’? I’m not evil.”

____ “Sss! You’re on the evil side.”

____ “I am not.” Hiroskae muttered, “Besides, it’s an honorable thing to do.”

____ It was very dark by now. He could only hear Yuut’s voice, “Sss! So, you do this for some code?”

____ Yes, well, no. Perhaps it was the case. Did he think doing this would change anything that had happened? There really was only one answer to dishonor, and it wasn’t a quick patch of goodness like a bandage to a simple flesh wound. But it was nonetheless the right thing to do.

____ “Code or no, it’s what I am doing.” He explained, half to the viper and half to himself, “It’s the right thing to do, and that’s all that matters.”

____ “You make little sense, Hiroskae. Sss.”

____ “You wouldn’t understand.” Hiro closed his eyes. It’s not like he could see anything anyway, “Evil side or not, honor or not, it’s the right thing to do. It’s a human trait, being a little nonsensically good sometimes.”

____ “Sss! No. It is a snake trait as well!”

____ “Fine. Whatever you say. It’s a human and snake thing.”

____ Yuut hissed in approval and slithered around, sneaking off to do some more scouting. The sound of Hiro’s sword tapping the ground repeatedly faded as the snake went. Apparently vipers didn’t need much sleep. Hiro gambled on relying on him a little longer, breathing deeply and trying to get just a bit of shuteye while he could, only half-sleeping in case he was needed.

---

____ A loud noise nearby rattled the samurai back to consciousness. Gunshot, close. He instinctively drew his sword but it wasn’t there, a dream of things being back to normal making the waking world seem strange by comparison. Current circumstances flooded back to him. It was still very dark.

____ Egg had been sleeping too, but the noise had woken her as well and now she clung to his armor and began crying loudly. Hiroskae traded the sword-in-hand mentality for keeping-her-safe and held her tight, crouching low to the ground and duck-walking toward the danger. He had to find Yuut.

____ Two more gunshots in the dark. There was a sound of slithering and the smell of blood and Yuut was back. He darted up to Hiro and pressed tight against the wall of the trench they had sheltered in, “Sss! Metal man!”

____ “What is it?” Hiro felt around for him and touched scales wet with blood, but Yuut slapped his hand away.

____ “DeathWalker. We’ve been found!”

____ A thin beam of red light waved around in the air above them, the laser sight of one of the Zettians a giveaway to Hiro. More gunshots kicked dirt up above them, Yuut turning and darting off again. Hiroskae reached for his sword but missed, “Hey wait!”

____ More fire peppered his position, the samurai muttering curses as the sound of iron feet marching over grew louder. What was Yuut’s problem, leaving him alone and unarmed like that?

____ Egg continued crying loudly. That was it. The viper was going to give the machine the choice of two targets. Then Hiro could bolt. Sure enough, loud hissing followed his thought process, the sound of the Zettian swiveling to face another direction following right after. More gunshots, but aimed elsewhere now.

____ Hiroskae clutched Egg and prepared to run for it. But something stopped him. Yuut was already wounded, and hardly qualified to take on such a long-ranged and precise enemy. It was a death wish. The samurai on the other hand was an ally.

____ Now Hiro was throttled with hesitation. Damn that viper! He sucked in his breath, hoping it could contain his courage, and climbed over the trench. In the dark he could make out the red lights of a single Zettian, already turning to face him.

____ Hiroskae held out his arms, hoping the machine’s recognition visors worked in the dark, “Stop! Don’t shoot! I’m a friend!”

____ The machine gazed at him, its Gatling gun arm still spinning but not firing. Then it spoke, “FOREIGN OBJECT DETECTED.”

____ Hiroskae glanced down at the Kyrie baby slung to his chest, his blood running cold at the realization, “Ah, hell…”

____ “Sss!” From the darkness sprang Yuut, rushing forward in a mad frenzy and tackling the Soulborg. He bit and clawed, further bloodying himself in the process but nonetheless refusing to relent. The machine fired its weapon, bullets flying skyward.

____ Not hesitating for a second regardless of allegiance, Hiro raced over and drew his sword from Yuut’s back. He brought it down into the Zettian’s face, sparks flying into the air and the machine immediately powering down. The gunshots stopped.

____ “Ugh…” Hiroskae breathed a sigh of relief, slumping down again and holding Egg tight.

____ Yuut slithered over, wincing each time his wounded side touched the ground. Hiro begrudgingly handed the sword back over, but the viper brushed his hand away, “Sss. No need.”

____ “Praise be.” Hiroskae was glad to be armed again, putting the weapon away, “Thanks.”

____ “No, sss. Thank you.” Yuut coiled up, seemingly satisfied to take the rest of the night off.

____ “Do you need a bandage or something?”

____ “No. I’ll make it to the border before that happens.”

____ The samurai raised an eyebrow, “What do you mean?”

____ “Before I die, sss.”

____ Okay, the samurai raised both eyebrows, “What are you talking about. Don’t be ridiculous.”

____ Yuut didn’t seem too bothered, “There are a lot more Venocs than bandages to go around. There will always be more vipers.”

____ “Give me a break. What kind of outlook is that?” Hiroskae obstinately tore at his clothes, admittedly taking a few tries before pulling out a serviceable stripe. He felt around in the dark and seized Yuut, yanking at him, “C’mon!”

____ “Sss! I’ll bite you!”

____ “Don’t be such a baby! I’m just sharing some of my human culture with you!”

____ “Sss!” Perhaps too weak or tired to fight it, Yuut relented. The two hid back in the ditch, first getting Egg to sleep again now that it was quiet. The viper begrudgingly lay across Hiroskae, the samurai striking up his pipe again for light before bandaging his friend’s wound. The bullet had gone clean through, making it a slightly easier job. So he figured anyway—viper anatomy was rather lost on him.

____ “So you genuinely don’t bother with anyone who’s hurt, do you?” The samurai pried as he worked, pipe in teeth giving his words a stuffed accent, “And you say you’re the good side?”

____ “Sss, no point, is there?” Yuut replied, “When you compare your numbers to your resources, you’d reach the same conclusion. Unless you humans don’t have that problem.”

____ Samurai didn’t most of the time, but Hiroskae couldn’t feign ignorance even if the issue never affected him personally, “Understandably, I suppose…”

____ “Such measures are better saves for the higher-ups.” Yuut said, “The big vipers and the elves and the Kyrie are a better investment of such things, sss. We serve our purpose by dying in battle.”

____ Hiro smirked, breathing new light into his pipe, “Oh, that’s the ideal, Yuut. Dying honorably in battle… now there’s hardly a better way to go. But I think the idea there is to have a point.”

____ At the last word he tightened the bandage, Yuut yelping and scowling. Hiroskae smiled and continued, “See, we’re not exactly at ideal status, you and I. And I don’t see any other vipers or elves or Kyrie about, so you’ll just have to hold onto that bandage until we find one, yes?”

____ “Sss! So be it.” Yuut was quick to slither off and coil up tight, “And your ideal, human?”

____ Hiroskae looked down at Egg, “That’d be to actually live long enough to help get Egg out of this warzone.”

____ “And after that?”

____ “I don’t know. Find some other way to continue regaining honor.”

____ Yuut’s eyes gleamed in the dark, “I thought dying in battle was the honorable way.”

____ “Usually…” Hiro said, “Eventually…”

____ Technically if he wanted his honor back he should take his sword and stick it in his gut. The true answer was always readily available. But Hiroskae hadn’t done it before and he wasn’t doing it now, despite its obviousness. He frowned, trying to conjure up other solutions in his head and coming up short.

____ Egg would do for now. He was doing the right thing. That made him completely different from Garamahi. But that also meant he was doing this for himself, not for her. Hiroskae shelved the thought for now and tried to regain lost hours of sleep, hoping the problem would somehow resolve itself in the postponed future.

---

____ The third alarm since the battle began went off, the sounds of distant conflict rousing Hiroskae. He was the first up, the sun only just beginning to rise. Checking his surroundings for nearby trouble, the samurai spotted numerous lasers in the eastern distance. The Soulborgs were clashing.

____ “Psst! Yuut!” Hiro crouched back down and woke the snake, “We’d better get moving. The machines are fighting. Our eastern exit might be closed off soon.”

____ “Sss!” Yuut slowly uncoiled, the viper checking the horizon for himself before replying, “We’d better get moving.”

____ “That’s what I just said. Let’s go.”

____ The fighting was too distant to be terribly noisy, Egg still sleeping when Hiro picked her up. He moved slowly to try and not wake her, muttering as he went. Yuut scouted on ahead.

____ “Sss! We’d better be ready to trade places on demand.” The viper noted, “If it’s one of mine, you’d best lay low and vise versa. Sss.”

____ “Aye. Hope it’s neither.”

____ The pair stuck close to the ground, spending clusters of minutes hiding in one spot whenever a nearby Sniper shot went off or a DeathWalker ship flew overhead. Things became increasingly contested as they moved, the battle having unfortunately shifted in the same direction they had decided to escape in. Nothing could be done about it at this point.

____ Hiro kept an eye out for non-mechanical soldiers but saw none. Their support had taken over the fighting by now, and there wasn’t an organic fighter to be found on either side. It didn’t feel like a battle anymore, lacking in spirit save for those hiding in unseen places, no longer participating.

____ It was a hellish day, not helped by being boring with all the slow sneaking and waiting for things to pass. The pair kept to the best routes they could manage to avoid the heaviest conflict, trying to get to the border, and to the spot in the border that would be the least contested. The only thing keeping them moving was a desire to survive, and see Egg survive. She didn’t deserve this. Without a word needing to be said between them the two bore her to the exit.

____ Expectedly Egg began crying with increasing frequency as they moved onward, luckily masked with the roar of battle but nonetheless unable to be satisfied. Hiro muttered curses, wishing he had the means to help.

____ “How do you make that stop, sss?” Yuut inquired sharply.

____ “Do you have food?”

____ “Sss. No.”

____ “Well there you go.”

____ Clock’s ticking. Hiro figured as they slowly crawled from thin ditch to ditch, We don’t have the resources to feed her. Move faster.

____ The province border was a series of small hills dividing the region. There were numerous outposts on both ends, but they didn’t dare station too close to each other. And with conflict so close they were likely eyeing the battle rather than monitoring the humble exit. That was the theory anyway.

____ “There.” Hiroskae breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of it, “Do you think there’s civilization not far past there?”

____ “Sss. I hope so.” Yuut’s narrow eyes looked around, “Sss. We’re too close to the DeathWalker side. We should have gone further north.”

____ “Makes no difference at this point.” The samurai argued, “We’re sitting ducks making it for those hills either way. I just hope that the perimeter is more concerned with shooting Soulborgs than deserters.”

____ Yuut hissed, “We’re not deserters. We’re heroes. Sss.”

____ Hiroskae smirked and patted the viper’s shoulder, “Glad to be one. Alright, try not to die.”

____ “Sss! If anyone dies it’s going to be me on the DeathWalker side, sss!”

____ “Do it for the kid.”

____ As if on cue, a gunshot fired off, kicking up dirt only a few feet off from the two.

____ “Sss!” Yuut muttered, “For the kid, yes.”

____ Hiro made the first go, putting some distance between him and the shot before darting from his cover and running for the hill. Another gunshot was quick to follow him, plowing into the earth between his feet. Damn! Hiroskae looked southward, spotting the shapes of DeathWalkers perching on the nearby hills. The red lights on their iron bodies shone brightly in the evening sky, looking right at him.

____ Orders to shoot anything that moved. Damn!

____ “SSS!” Yuut hissed loudly, the viper having not followed the samurai out. The snake turned and slithered south toward the machines as fast as his belly and claws could carry him. As intended, the soulborgs faced the new target and began firing.

____ Dammit, Yuut. So be it. For the kid. Hiroskae turned and made for the DeathWalkers, screaming loudly as he ran toward the border, “Vipers! Watch out! Vipers!”

____ As he neared, he could see Garamahi with the Soulborgs. It was strangely calming to see another human amidst all the lifeless machines, even if it was him. The Ronin dropped his sleazy smile at the shouting and turned to the trenches, “How’d they get so close? Fire! Keep firing!”

____ Gunshot after gunshot followed Yuut’s speedy racing, the DeathWalkers paying Hiro no heed as he raced over. Without a word Garamahi helped him scramble over the hill and get behind the two hulking Soulborgs firing upon the viper.

____ “MAINTAINING SUPPRESIVE FIRE.” The machine lifelessly reported, “HIT.”

____ Finally one of the shots struck Yuut, stalling his rapid advance. The snake hissed and flopped over, the DeathWalkers continuing to shoot until the viper stopped moving. Yuut lay there limply, the bandage around him soaked in blood. Hiroskae winced. But there was no time to waste. The samurai held Egg tight and turned to leave.

____ The DeathWalker ceased fire, “NO FURTHER TARGETS DETECTED.”

____ “Keep looking!” Garamahi ordered, facing Hiroskae, “I’m surprised you’re in one piece, brother. What are you doing all the way out here? Where’s Pops?”

____ “He didn’t make it. I have to go.”

____ The Ronin raised an eyebrow, “Wha? What about the battle?”

____ “I’m injured.”

____ “Oh. Okay. There’s a camp about fifteen minutes from here. It’s that way.”

____ He pointed southeast, returning his attention to the battlefield westward. Hiro clutched Egg tight, trying his best to muffle her mewling, and made his way down the hill.

____ “STOP.” The second DeathWalker ordered, “FOREIGN OBJECT DETECTED.”

____ Hiroskae paused, biting his lip.

____ “TURN AROUND.”

____ The samurai could practically feel the gun barrel pressing into his back, slowly facing the machine. Garamahi looked back and raised an eyebrow, “What’s this?”

____ “Exactly what it looks like.” Hiro replied, “I found her on the way here.”

____ “FOREIGN OBJECT.”

____ “May I take her to base?”

____ “NOTHING GETS THROUGH. UTGAR’S ORDERS.”

____ Hiroskae frowned, “This is Einar’s battle.”

____ “NOTHING GETS THROUGH. UTGAR’S ORDERS ARE ABSOLUTE.”

____ Garamahi shrugged, “Just leave it, Hiro.”

____ “I can’t. It’s not right.”

____ “It’s not honorable to just leave the battlefield either.”

____ Hiroskae met his gaze, “I didn’t say honorable. I said it’s not right.”

____ The Ronin just stared at him, looking confused and perhaps even contemplative. It was an exchanged look not experienced since childhood, before all the animosity. Hiroskae still didn’t fully understand him, but he didn’t hate him. Not anymore. All of that almost seemed irrelevant now, compared to what was at stake.

____ The DeathWalker stepped forward, “NO FOREIGN LIFE FORMS PERMITTED. SURRENDER THE OBJECT. YOU HAVE FIVE SECONDS TO COMPLY. FOUR. THREE.”

____ Hiroskae breathed deeply. It was always going to come down to this. There was and always had been only one way to regain his honor. Even if there wasn’t. It was the right thing to do.

____ In a split second his sword was drawn. In the next the blade was in the first DeathWalker. Garamahi drew his katana and the second Soulborg swiveled around.

____ Hiroskae took their advance in stride, pulling the blankets wrapped around his torso and throwing the bundle at Garamahi. The Ronin didn’t expect it, falling back as they struck him softly in the chest. Hiro lunged for the second DeathWalker, his blade glowing in the setting sunlight.

____ The machine was too far. It faced him before he reached it and fired three consecutive shots. The bullets punctured Hiro’s armor and he stumbled back, five more shots knocking him to the ground.

____ It was over before Garamahi had his chance to strike, the Ronin sitting up and watching the Soulborg continue shooting his brother until he stopped moving. The machine slowly reloaded lifelessly and faced its damaged counterpart, “THIS UNIT IS DAMAGED. NOTIFY A REPAIR UNIT IMMEDIATELY.”

____ “Hiro… what the hell…” Garamahi said.

____ “NOTIFY A REPAIR UNIT IMMEDIATELY.”

____ The Ronin got to his feet, finding that there were more than blankets lobbed at him. That baby was in there. Garamahi glanced down at her confused, then to Hiro and then to the DeathWalker in quiet contemplation.

____ “NO SIGNS OF FOREIGN OBJECT. SUBMIT A FRIENDLY FIRE NOTICE IMMEDIATELY.”

____ But the Ronin was already gone, leaving the border and heading further eastward. Just not to the camp. There was something he had to do first.

---

____ Order and discipline are above all else desirables. And yet oftentimes the most Good things ever achieved were done so in spite of such practices, where mercy overrules order and sympathy overrules discipline. It is an innately human trait. Well, perhaps not exclusively human. It is a snake thing as well.

The Bloodwatered Ground (Fanfic Competition Entry #9 ):

Spoiler Alert!

Prompt:

Spoiler Alert!

Originally Posted by TGRF

As I'm sure many of you know, I like designing things. I also like reading about interesting new designs I had never thought of. Thus, that is your challenge:

I realize a 'design' might be a bit open-ended, so here are some examples off the top of my head:

Spoiler Alert!

• A strange new warrior summoned to Valhalla, composed of mist and shrouded in mysterious magic...
• A giant soulborg planet-destroying machine, which forces all of Valhalla to band together to stop it...
• A hidden fortress guarding a Wellspring, where the walls seem to keep moving and the halls somehow never end...
• A terminator-style juggernaut which seems unstoppable, rampaging across Valhalla...

I'm basically looking for something new which will make me think 'huh, that's something cool I've never thought of.' The design doesn't necessarily need to be spelled out, as long as there's enough of it to let me speculate on what it is, or how it works. Let me know if you need more details. Deadline pending entries. Word limit 10,000.

The Bloodwatered Ground

1

____ Thormun’s wings ached as he landed on the platform and folded them. They remained noticeably larger than an ordinary kyrie’s and gave him a wide berth of onlookers as a result, but Thormun was old—very old. He sighed and shivered and wrapped his traveling coat tighter around himself as he left the platform and entered the castle interior. No matter how much time he’d spent in Jandar’s keep over the years, it would still always feel cold.
____ Inside the Valkyrie’s great hall a vast host of creatures were assembled: kyrie and humans and soulborgs mostly, but a number of other species as well. Not hardly all of them were soldiers; the war was old enough that some summoned now served as advisors rather than fighters. One bent old kyrie councilor, Manted, was the first to greet the guest: “You had better have good cause to assemble such an audience! Jandar’s time has the value of a hundred men on the battlefield—it shouldn’t be robbed of him lightly!”
____ “Be silent, old fool.” Sir Denrick dismissed him. The knight’s armor was ornamental now, explained by a decorative sash and a cane to lean both. He was an advisor these days, “This is Thormun of Tealeron you’re addressing. When he has something to say even the very wise fall silent and listen attentively.”
____ Between the two sat Jandar on his great glacial throne. His large hands were folded patiently, and he nodded in agreement, “Indeed. What have you to say? We’re listening, old friend.”
____ Behind Thormun’s gray beard a frown was brewing. He appreciated how these men leapt to his defense at only the hint of hostility, but that didn’t change how he viewed himself. He knew perfectly well that he was a harbinger and a herald of woe. That wasn’t about to change, and no amount of reverence could undo the fact that he had started the troubles in Valhalla. Troubles that had only continued to thrive as all other things withered and died.
____ He lifted his head, “I come to you all to make a desperate plea. I have warned against war in the past, but we all felt that we had no other choice but to fight. Utgar had wellsprings and made it clear that he intended to only use and only respond to brute force. Even kyrie who wanted peace figured that the right thing to do was to defeat Utgar and the other warmong—” The painful words stumbled in his throat, “…the other warlike Valkyrie. Then the weapons could be laid down and the summoned armies returned to their worlds. So we have been trying to do for many years.”
____ Manted bleated with impatience, “We know this!”
____ “Then you should know the futility of this as well!” Thormun said, “I ask again for peace! I mean this more than ever. I have even called for representatives of other Generals to be here to hear my pleas, including even Utgar. His advisor Goellet has traveled here with me.”
____ Thormun gestured to the red-cloaked figure behind him, a Kyrien Mountain native who lacked the musculature of his kin. He looked as crooked as one would expect from an Utgarian diplomat, but he had come. Jandar’s council said nothing, so Thormun continued:
____ “I ask the General, and all his advisors and tacticians gathered here: what gains have been made in these years of warfare? Which enemies of true consequence have been vanquished? You will say Utgar’s armies have been beaten back, or that small territorial expansions have been made. But summoned armies are always replaced, and gains are replaced with losses elsewhere. You have experienced this yourself, summoning fresh troops whenever you are defeated. You are pushing water.”
____ “But this is the nature of the war.” Jandar said. He shook his head grimly, “Because both sides draw their soldiers from the endless cup of time and space, it is only natural that the war has been a slow grinding affair. Only the rare breakthrough and capture of a wellspring represents true paradigm shifts, and we are working tirelessly on achieving that bit by bit. Utgar will fall eventually, once all his wellsprings are taken.”
____ Thormun sighed. The wellsprings. It had all started with his innocent discovery in the Tarn of Volsunga. He had been fowling during an yawning summer afternoon, when a passing traveler got caught in one of his catchkites. That took a certain degree of incompetence, but there was peace then and carelessness was laughed off rather than yelled at. A young fellow who called himself Haebar, out looking for the scrolls he’d dropped while flying north. The kyrie’s wing was bent from the catchkite, and so Thormun went up the mountain looking for the scrolls on the traveler’s behalf. That small favor had doomed Valhalla. Thormun returned the scrolls to Haebar, but dared not mention anything of what else he’d discovered on that innocent venture. If only that wellspring had been the only one in Valhalla…
____ Memories hurt. Thormun shook his head to rid them, “Early on wellsprings changed hands often, but the war is swelling. Progress has slowed to a crawl, and that crawl is grinding ever closer to a halt. Even your council chamber is bloated with so many people. There are species here which are new to me since I visited last only a moon ago. Valhalla will be overrun with bodies and unmade by the gods before the Alliance manages to take every single wellspring!”
____ The chamber was silent with either attentive listening or silent fuming at Thormun’s words. He’d brought no praise to Jandar’s efforts after all.
____ The old kyrie drew in a deep breath, knowing the words that were about to follow: “We will all perish of old age before the war is concluded. Our kind, the kyrie, will only endure more hell. We are not endless like the summoned are: we will be extinct before the war is ended. There is only one choice to stop all this: the wellsprings must be destroyed!”
____ Manted startled as if the words were blasphemous. Even Denrick sat up. The wellsprings were the source of nearly all of Jandar’s armies, and also the only way home for a summoned like him.
____ Jandar sighed and shook his head, “You know that is only self-destruction, my old friend. The bubble cannot be unpopped.”
____ “It is the only way! All the Generals must understand this! The visions show war and war without end! You must destroy the wellsprings!”
____ “I’m sorry. This meeting is over.” The great Valkyrie rose and dismissed his councilors.

____ Thormun sat on the rim of the platform outside, his old legs dangling over the edge as he stared at the white abyss below. He was still cold.
____ “You can’t be too surprised, sir.” His aide Peraphon told him. He was one of the few kyrie who followed Thormun even after he left Jandar’s army, helping the ever-aging sage even as pacifism failed time and again on this world. His young legs made him pace quickly behind Thormun, “The Alliance knows that Utgar would only ever exploit such a drastic move. He would never destroy his wellsprings. Isn’t that right, Goellet?”
____ Utgar’s representative folded his wiry hands together and shrugged, “It is regrettable that the Alliance would sooner see Valhalla rent apart and its native species destroyed than have it be ruled by its one true king. Surely the iron fist they so fear is preferable to mutual annihilation.”
____ “I could reverse that and throw it in Utgar’s red face! Bah!” Peraphon whirled to continue pacing, “The Generals will never agree to anything, and no matter how much time passes none of them ever experience the destruction they all bring! They’ll never help you, sir!”
____ Thormun said nothing, continuing to stare down at the endless winter below the castle. As usual he was gripped with dread, knowing what was coming but unable to avert it. That knowledge was a terrible burden, and no matter how often he was right still no one ever listened. What he would not give to be Haebar: dumb enough to fly right into a catchkite yet suffer no harm, and smiling and laughing. That blissful ignorance that was all kyrie before the wellsprings were found…
____ “I only know useless things like our impeding doom.” He said, “I do not know anything helpful, like what we could do to avert it…”
____ Peraphon frowned, recognizing this slump in his master well. Goellet meanwhile spread his leathery wings in preparation to depart, “I must fly south. The Alliance is free to surrender their wellsprings if they want the war to be over. Farewell.”
____ Peraphon watched him leave, grumbling, “The war in Valhalla, maybe…”

____ Jandar’s mind was rocked with visions that night, as he tossed and turned in his vast bed. He had drank from his Thaelenk wellspring with Thormun’s warnings weighing heavy on him, and the words now echoed as the Valkyrie witnessed further carnage.
____ More armies march forth from Utgar’s lands. I see the realm covered in red. Fighting, fighting on all planets across the cosmos… Jandar’s spirit reeled as it took in the visages, I see more troops of mine. The Veloqui could be a mighty force in Valhalla. The defenses in Elswin are crumbling—I need more men…!
____ Through it all he heard Thormun’s words of warning: the wellsprings must be destroyed. Jandar saw the ground rip apart as armies fell into the void, and he saw the wellspring pool tear open and drain. In both cases all ran red, and he felt the faintest echo of a silent voice that had lay buried deep in his subconscious since the very beginning when he first drank. The voice of the wellspring itself.
____ … Hu… y…
____ Jandar awoke with a start. He was slick with sweat, and the feathers of his huge wings were ruffled and disorderly. Bedcovers were strewn chaotically. He had practically been wrestling with an invisible foe while he slept. That voice…
____ Jandar reached and pressed two fingers on the stone table beside his bed, sending magical commands through the smooth hexes that patterned the surface. With his other hand he conjured a flame and rose to light an already-smoldering fire in the hearth.
____ “Sire.” Within two minutes Denrick and Thorgrim were present. Denrick leaned hard on his cane and squinted in the lackluster firelight at his Valkyrie, quickly surmising the disheveled state, “It’s about what Thormun said?”
____ Jandar took a seat by the flames, watching them struggle to survive in this castle in the cold. He nodded slowly, “I cannot destroy the wellsprings. Utgar would have enslaved us all and invaded other worlds were it not for the waters and the troops it’s given me. Still, the old man’s words have filled me with dread.”
____ “We will defeat Utgar, sire!” Thorgrim vowed, “We need only hold Elswin long enough to make a breakthrough at Kinsland!”
____ “Only until the next army, the next setback…” Jandar muttered, “Where is Falry?”
____ “Here, sire!” In came a robed kyrie, bowing low. Of all Jandar’s advisors, this was his first and most trusted throughout the entire war. He stood upright again and walked past the two humans, “I imagine you wish to know my thoughts on the matter?”
____ Jandar looked him in the eye, “Truthfully, how is the progress going? Be honest, Falry.”
____ “If we do hold Elswin, and we do break through Kinsland…” Falry’s eyes narrowed, “We will capture a wellspring, sir.”
____ Jandar frowned. A successful defense and a successful attack both, full of risk. The promise of progress… Could they actually win this war, or would it truthfully go on forever? He rose, “Send word to Ullar requesting additional troops for the attack. We have to smash the defenses if we are to push far enough to take the wellspring before the enemy counters. And also, I want our wellspring sealed.”
____ We must be decisive. He thought, The wellspring’s words: hu… y… hu… y… Hurry…! Yes, the longer this war goes on the harder it will be to end it. We must be decisive.
____ “S—Sir!” Falry exclaimed at the order, “Seal the wellspring? Don’t we need it? Don’t give in to Thormun’s hysteria, or if you do only do so once we’ve won!”
____ “I simply have a feeling about this, old friend. Do as I say.” Jandar faced Denrick, “Send word to Thormun if he is still in the area. I’ve changed my mind. I have a mission for him.”
____ Denrick bowed and took his leave. Jandar turned to depart as well, stopped only by Falry’s further protests: “If you’re going to seal the wellspring at least use it one final time! Elswin won’t survive without reinforcements! We need the Veloqui!”
____ Jandar stopped to ponder, “Hmm… You’re right, I suppose. One more army, for the last time I hope. It won’t please Thormun, but he doesn’t have to know.”

____ “A quest, for me?” Thormun asked, confused. He stood atop one of the southern roosts at the edge of the tundra, where messenger kyrie came and went. Only Denrick’s yelling from below as the human rode up on a horse had stopped the old kyrie’s departure. That and the amusing sight of the decorated knight hastily clambering up the wooden tower to deliver the news. It puzzled Thormun: he hadn’t been tasked with a mission in a long time, and those had been scouting and diplomacy only.
____ Denrick nodded, “Jandar’s making his move. He hopes to capture one of Utgar’s wellsprings if all goes well. But in the meantime he does take your concerns seriously. He wants you to study the wellsprings to see if there is a way to put the preverbal jinn back in the bottle, so to speak.”
____ Thormun frowned, “I’m not certain there are any secrets within the wellsprings themselves that might aid us. If there were I would have likely seen them in the visions.”
____ “You’ll let that stop you from trying?”
____ Still no answer. Peraphon put a hand on the old man’s shoulder, “Where else will we go?”
____ Thormun glanced around the roost: scouts leaving and soldiers returning. The council chamber had been swollen with summoned, while this place here wasn’t even close to its full capacity. Kyrie numbers would only continue to thin. No peace, no children. Soon only flying summoned would use this tower: hovering machines and gargoyles and the like. He frowned and relented, “Very well. I’ll return to the keep and study the wellspring there.”
____ “You can’t.” Denrick said, “It’s… Well, Jandar has sealed it already. He’s taking your advice, Thormun. But if we take the wellspring in Kinsland you can study it.”
____ “That’s too dangerous!” Peraphon protested, “We have no guarantee your army will succeed in taking it.”
____ “We can fly to Ullar’s castle and request access to his wellspring chamber.”
____ Thormun shook his head, “Wellsprings are well-guarded by even the friendliest Generals. We don’t need to fly so far for a request that could easily be turned down. I know of another wellspring we can visit, one unmolested with Valkyrie or spies. We’ll head to Tealeron.”
____ Sir Denrick looked flummoxed, “I—I thought the Tealeron wellspring was lost!”
____ Peraphon gave him a knowing glance that explained enough wordlessly, though Thormun elaborated anyway: “That was a lie. I alone know exactly where it is, and have kept it secret even from Jandar.”
____ Peraphon nodded, overriding Denrick’s immediate protests, “Don’t start, knight. Not even an extra wellspring would help the Alliance win the war.”
____ Denrick held up his hands, “Fine, very well. We’ll head there, then.”
____ At first Thormun didn’t like the idea of bringing anyone else, but if Jandar was serious about ending the war… even sealing his own wellspring… He was at least owed some faith in this matter. The old kyrie nodded his approval, “It isn’t a short flight, and it could be dangerous, but you are welcome to accompany us. I’d like at least one other companion as well, in case it proves to be dangerous. Tealeron was destroyed by Utgar’s forces long ago, and I am no fighter. It might not be safe.”
____ Denrick nodded in turn, “There are still some representatives at the castle. I know one of them is quite the survival and stealth expert, and trustworthy to boot. Spread your wings, old-timer: we’re headed to Tealeron.”

2

____ Faint words echoed deep within the recesses of Utgar’s mind: “…Gry… …Gry…”
____ “Ugh…” The Valkyrie’s fingers dug deep against his temple and rubbed in circles, stirring the thoughts. Voices from deep in the abyss had called to him since the beginning, but they had been growing louder in recent times. At first he had forgotten that he had heard them at all, but now that they were increasing in volume and agency he once again recognized them. He had heard only the echo at the mouth of the cave before: now he was nearer to the speaker. But not quite there yet.
____ Angry. Utgar reckoned. The abyss was losing patience, as was he. Once again he had been foolish enough to trust in the optimism of his many lieutenants, but as always the attack was beginning to stall. He had been promised a slaughter in Elswin, but the Alliance had not yet yielded and been destroyed there. The only slaughter thus far had been in Utgar’s command tent. As usual only the Valkyrie’s own hands provided thorough results.
____ Time was running out. Utgar sat up straight on his throne, voicing a single demand thunderously: “ELETUS! Where are you?!”
____ “Here, lord.” Came the quick answer, as Utgar’s chief advisor appeared from behind one of the vast red columns of the throne room.
____ “I need advice.” Utgar demanded, “The longer it takes to capture the territories in Elswin the more exposed my flanks become. My other minions are dishonest when viewing such things at a distance—give me your appraisal of the situation.”
____ Eletus nodded and drew a vial from his robes, the sorcerer that he was. He poured the liquid but it did not reach the hot floor: landing and spreading as if upon an invisible surface. This formed a map of the region, the liquid pooling in hexes and becoming the hills and valleys that was Elswin. The advisor stroked his chin and circled the conjured battlefield.
____ “The initiative was bound to flip eventually.” He said, “When things go well but aren’t immediately resolved, your lieutenants become complacent. They are content to continue applying pressure until they eventually win, but such victories are slow and permit the enemy to retreat in order or plan their counterattacks or what have you. You’re well-aware of this already.” Eletus shook his head, “I would advise some fresh blood if you want renewed efforts. Bring forth a new Hivelord or a new type of summoned entirely, and take the enemy off-guard. That will clear a path quickly through Elswin. Your real target lies beyond anyway.”
____ The wellsprings are angry already. Utgar contemplated. His fingers drummed on his sheathed sword. Perhaps they want their amulets returned to them. Or perhaps it is not just my commanders who have grown complacent. A relentless onslaught is owed to the Alliance. They’ve been given too much time to prepare.
____ He sat upright, “Very well. I will summon fresh surprises for my enemy. See how they weather that storm. But try not to look too pleased with yourself, Eletus. One day I may summon a lieutenant who fancies the look of your job as much as he does blood on the battlefield.”
____ “Ha ha…” The advisor took one step back, “Perhaps, but keeping my head this long is one of my greatest talents.”
____ “Attribute your survival to me, not to yourself.” Utgar rose, seeing another kyrie enter, “Who dares interrupt my council? Speak!”
____ “I, lord!” The newcomer bowed low, “Goellet. I’ve just returned from my mission.”
____ “The emissary from Thormun.” Eletus said, “What news from the north?”
____ “Thormun fears the war, though Jandar rejected his proposals to stop it.”
____ Utgar frowned, “There is very little ‘new’ in those news, Goellet.”
____ “I do have one development, sir.” Goellet said, “My spies say Thormun is headed to Tealeron to study his hidden wellspring there. He might try to find some way to seal them all to put a genuine limit on the war.”
____ “Then I should begin summoning right away.” Utgar surmised. He rose, “See if you can follow them, Goellet. My forces were unable to find the Tealeron wellspring, despite tearing the province apart. If Thormun wants the war to end so badly, perhaps he can help us make it happen.”
____ Goellet’s thin lips curled into a wicked smile.

____ Thormun squinted his good eye and he flew, surveying the land. Valhalla was a vast nation, full of so many different biomes and landscapes. But so much had been destroyed in the war. The Alliance had done what it could to preserve peace and nature within its borders, but as Thormun flew closer to the contested territories this thin curtain was lifted. He could see smoke on the horizon in several places even from here, and knew that it was not an abnormal occurrence. Even with no major offensives ongoing at that exact moment, there was always fighting somewhere. Only the lofty clouds floating above looked unmarred and careless as always. Legends once told of the kyrie living in kingdoms atop the heavens, before the first descenders lay claim to the grounds below. Thormun wondered if that was true: if his people could just hide on the clouds in peaceful sanctuary…
____ Denrick was under Thormun, carried mid-flight in the kyrie’s arms. He too could see the distant destruction, commenting: “It looks like skirmishes to the south. That’s Einar’s business. He still doesn’t share all his intelligence with us up north.”
____ “I see.” Thormun said, “I suppose all the Generals keep some secrets, even now.”
____ “Just as you kept your wellspring all to yourself.”
____ “Hm. Fair enough.” Thormun flew lower, “We’re not far from Tealeron. A few more hours of flight.”
____ Peraphon followed his master’s dive. The younger kyrie carried their fourth: one of Aquilla’s wisest scouts. A human named Brave Arrow. He could, and had in the past, survive and navigate with absolutely nothing. He said very little but was constantly thinking, silently surveying the land the group flew over. Something caught his eye in the forests below, and he shouted a single word lost on Thormun over the wind of the flight. Peraphon swerved.
____ “Below!” He shouted to Thormun, and a cluster of meteors flew upward from the trees the group passed over.
____ Thormun moved evasively, but he was too old to maintain those ancient reflexes the wellsprings had once given him. The flames struck his chest, though there was no rock within. A conjured fireball. The flames licked over Thormun’s breastplate and arms. He yelled and fell.
____ The clouds below and earth above spun as Thormun dropped. His mind raced, hearing Denrick yelling as he too fell. Ah, I’m a big target. he thought, shutting his old eye tight. He had always expected to die innocuously, struck down by only a small gear of this great war machine he had brought about.
____ …But he could not let Denrick perish with him.
____ Thormun forced his eye open. He was still in the tailspin, falling in anything but a dive. He folded his great wings and faced the coming earth below, falling faster. He dove hard, catching up to Sir Denrick below him. The wind drove pain like a stake into his burnt chest, but Thormun fought through it all the same. Reaching, he caught Denrick and then again opened his wings. Air ran through his feathers, and the speed of their fall did not much decrease. Remembering his young days, Thormun then angled himself and gradually shifted the direction of their drop.
____ The great wings beat once, and the two were again flying. The ground narrowly avoided them both, and Thormun soared away horizontally. He cared only to avoid more following fireballs, staying low to the ground and dropping Denrick safely before he himself crashed into the earth. Again everything spun as the old kyrie ground to a halt.
____ Denrick sat up and spat out dirt. Above him Peraphon landed only long enough to drop off Brave Arrow. The young kyrie then drew his hammer and took off to seek retribution. The two humans hurried to Thormun’s side.
____ “Oh…!” Thormun moaned, seeing stars in the clouds above. Now that Denrick was safe the wound again took center stage, and pain stretched like roots throughout his torso. His vision blurred, coming and going as he entered and exited consciousness.
____ “He’s badly hurt.” Denrick muttered, examining the singed flesh, “I’m not a healer. We need to go back.”
____ “An injured man stays or dies in one place.” Brave Arrow said. He unslung a vial from his neck, “Aquilla gave me this. Hold him still, and pray that more enemies do not appear.”
____ Thormun felt the cool water touch his lips as the antidote was administered. Pain still hammered away at him, even as the healing drought began to combat the injury right away. His vision and mind remained clouded. Healing. he recognized, Death still refuses to touch me, despite all I’ve brought.
____ Denrick watched the wound begin to heal already. “Incredible.” The knight marveled, “I’d no idea Aquilla possessed such powerful healing.”
____ Behind them Peraphon returned, landing and folding his wings. There was blood on his hammer. “Cultists.” He explained as he walked over, “What are Valkrill forces doing so far from the Underdark?”
____ “Unclear.” Brave Arrow halted the young kyrie’s hand as he reached for his master, “Don’t touch. It would be unwise to move him.”
____ Peraphon frowned, “Then we are running behind this soon.” He looked fretfully at Thormun. Despite the healing the old kyrie still wore an expression of anguish and fitful sleep. Unable to help, Peraphon turned, “I’ll pitch a tent and set up a perimeter. Without Thormun, we’re dead in the water already.”

____ H… y… h… y… Thormun tossed and turned, teeth clenched. The voices… the visions! All he saw in that dream was red: crimson landscapes devoid of all life, stretched tight across Valhalla like a skin.
____ I recognize this taste. Thormun thought, No normal potion has been given to me. What have you done?
____ He woke, or thought he did, alone in the tent. A meek flame provided the only light in the dark, and Thormun glanced around as his head still spun. The vision of his dream remained.
____ “You’re awake.” A young voice by the entrance flap drew Thormun’s gaze. A kyrie leaned at the post there, arms crossed, “It’s been a long time since you last drank wellspring water. The human warrior probably had no idea the effect it would have on you. To them it only brings healing, enhancement, enchantment…”
____ Thormun rubbed his weary brow, recognizing the voice from so long ago, “Haebar…?”
____ The young kyrie stepped forward, entering the rim of the firelight into view. He looked exactly the same as he had back then, down to the very wardrobe, “Welcome back to Tealeron, old friend! Very old nowadays, I see!”
____ Thormun shook his head, “You’re in my mind… This water is poison.”
____ “Yet you possessed quite the addiction back then. Don’t blame yourself; if only I hadn’t dropped my scrolls none of this would have happened!”
____ Thormun let himself drop back down, staring upward as the voices continued to rack him. …H… y… Yes, if only none of this had happened. He mumbled with misery, “I do wish that… though the worst part is that someone would have discovered them sooner or later. And all this would have befallen my world eventually… If only we were indeed like the humans and other summoned. They can drink but are only healed. They see but cannot summon. They quaintly choose to dip their weapons in the waters.”
____ “Well they are not natives of this planet. The wellsprings are ours, and we alone control their true power.”
____ “That true power is death. All other effects are a sweet nectar serving only to lure. All the wellsprings bring is destruction.”
____ Haebar laughed, “Ha! Then why do they exist?”
____ Thormun continued to stare at the top of the tent above him, stricken with a profound cluelessness, “…Why do the wellsprings exist?”
____ The answer eluded him.

____ Outside and far away the tent was watched through Goellet’s spyglass. He lowered the scope and chortled to himself, “You were right to never return to Tealeron, you old fool. Of course you’d be followed.”
____ The Minion behind the advisor scowled. The meatheaded warrior lacked patience, “Why aren’t they moving? If they’re going to sit around so long we should take them now.”
____ Goellet scoffed and handed him the spyglass, “If I hardly use my muscles why can’t you hardly use your mouth? Thormun will give away the wellspring only when he thinks it’s safe to do so. Your threats wouldn’t budge someone so willing to die. We’ll wait and keep a good distance, until the time is right.”
____ There was no advantage springing their trap in advance. And besides, Goellet did not much like the look of Thormun’s younger guard. The human tracker too. Utgar had sent Goellet with only a few Minions to do battle with. They would have to plan their attack carefully…

____ Banners whipped in the dark breeze. Thorgrim led the way, teeth grit as he marched up the uneven Kinsland terrain. Not far behind was Morsbane, leaning on his glowing staff and unburdened with armor. A whole battalion of humans and elves followed: speaking only in their solemn marching steps. They knew battle would be upon them soon. They could only hope for a swift victory against a surprised enemy.
____ Enemy, what a word. Thorgrim’s teeth ground harder in his mouth. He trusted Jandar’s knights little, knowing them on Earth, and these elves even less—finding them druidic and conceited. But such things were Earthly problems. On Valhalla, there were always plenty of foes to find that outweighed any normal sleight that turned folk against each other. Marro and monsters and machines. It was grimly funny how quick that sort of thing united people: the entire Alliance itself even.
____ Without them, without Utgar, Thorgrim wondered if they’d all revert back to fighting each other. Even if only Jandar were left, petty squabbles could again rise among his different legions. Thorgrim knew a thing or two about cracking the skulls of knights and even other vikings. In that sense, perhaps a great enemy was a necessary evil.
____ “March these men over the rise.” Morsbane’s words shook the viking from his thoughts. The elf stood atop the ridge and pointed to the craggy valleys beyond, “I can see the enemy fortress from here.”
____ Darkvision. Thorgrim opened his hide bag and withdrew night-vision goggles, taking a look. He’d swiped them from a Microcorp, and this was one piece of technology he’d come to learn well, carefully turning the knobs and zooming in on the target many miles away. All was green but perfectly visible out there. Utgar’s castles were as imposing as they were unassailable, but he wasn’t one to slink away from a challenge. The viking grimly nodded, “Men, prepare for battle! We attack an hour before first light!”

____ Dawn besieged Thormun’s restless slumber. He groaned and sat up slowly. Haebar was gone, as were the other visions he’d experienced in the night. Still the wellspring echoes sounded in his mind, however faint at this point.
____ …H… …y… “Help me.”, it almost sounded like. Time continued to dwindle: time for hope that was, before the entire conflict became too swollen and would go on forever. Thormun struggled to sit upright. He could not permit age or injury to stop him.
____ “You’re up!” Peraphon greeted him as he limped out of the tent. The young kyrie moved to check the wound, but Thormun shook his head and held him off.
____ “No time.” He said, “I’ve been healed enough by your draught, Brave Arrow. We should keep moving.”
____ The human nodded solemnly, “I had not realized at the time. Did you…?”
____ “No time.” Thormun repeated. His great wings spread wide, “I have had an epiphany in the night. I should like to study the wellspring as soon as possible, so we had best get moving.”
____ That sudden initiative from him caught the attention of Denrick, who nodded and limped over quickly. Thormun took him in his arms and shot skyward into the air. The knight felt lighter, despite the old kyrie’s injuries… yes, he was again growing stronger from drinking the waters. Peraphon followed close behind while carrying Brave Arrow, and they were off. Thormun’s keen eye remained fixed to the horizon as they flew. The wellsprings, why did they exist in this wretched world? His curiosity had doomed Valhalla once before, but still… he had to know.
____ The Tarn of Volsunga was a mountain lake within the realm of Tealeron where Thormun had originally found the first wellspring. Volsunga was an unexceptional heavily-forested mountain, and had not seen much of either battle or settlement during the war after Tealeron was destroyed by Utgar’s forces. No one came or went as the small group headed for the foot of the mountain. It was a province that meant little to the humans, or indeed even to young Peraphon, but seeing it still choked Thormun with bittersweet nostalgia. He had lived here for so long in peace, and now only ruin remained.
____ “It is dangerous to fly.” He muttered to the others, “We’ll land in what was once my home, and I’ll lead the way on foot from there.”
____ Denrick nodded, “Very well. I wouldn’t want us to been seen or tracked, with so small an escort. This is a wellspring we’re talking about, after all.”
____ The two kyrie alighted and landed upon the rolling plains outside the mountain, setting their passengers down and folding their wings. Thormun’s back hunched as he was again on his feet, and he gradually led the way forward.
____ Brave Arrow breathed the open empty air deeply, but the nature air seemed to make him apprehensive if anything. “I should scout on ahead.” He said.
____ “No need.” Thormun told him, “There’s nothing here. No resources to exploit, no important neighbors to flank. Trust me, I know this place well. Follow me, my village is this way.”
____ They walked in relative silence. Every now and again the sound of a beating wing could be heard, and Peraphon or Brave Arrow would snap to attention, but it was always nothing. Thormun continued on ahead, searching for the small town that had once existed on the foot of the mountain. It would of course be nothing but ruins now, but it remained the only true home he had ever had on Valhalla. Even Jandar’s merciful boarding had only been a barracks to him.
____ He had expected destruction, but the sight that he eventually came upon stole his breath all the same. What had happened to this place? The burnt skeletons of the buildings still stood untouched, but all the ground about the village was strewn in red. Some manner of fleshy material had grown like moss and covered everything, crawling even up to the burnt beams of the former houses. Thormun stared in horrified bewilderment.
____ The others caught up and shared in the shock. Peraphon was the first to nervously advance, touching the material. “There are faces in it.” he said, “It’s like people…!”
____ “It can only be the Marro.” Denrick concluded with narrow eyes. His sword peeked out of the scabbard as he slowly drew it in preparation.
____ Brave Arrow was not so slow in taking his weapons into his hands. He leapt fearlessly into the mass, standing upon it as if it were normal ground and checking everything out in detail. His eyes beheld and observed, then turned, “Marro grow in eggs and live in swamps. I see many different snouts here.”
____ “A new trick of theirs, then.” Denrick said, “If this isn’t from the Marro then where is it from?”
____ Brave Arrow’s nostrils flared, and he looked worriedly to the treeline bordering the village, “It comes from the forest.”

____ Darkness fell quickly. Thormun kept the lantern light low and scooted close to the desk he sat at. The longhouse which had once sat at the edge of town was the most intact, and the creeping flesh had not infected all of it yet, so that is where their number stayed for the time being. This unexpected delay changed things, and so before they even dared to make for the wellspring—more likely than not also affected by the material—he wished to study its composition.
____ Darkness brought paranoia. Peraphon stayed atop the highest beam of the longhouse roof, sleeping there far above the red mass’ reach, while Denrick and Brave Arrow patrolled at a far distance from the town. Both humans were on edge, that much was plenty clear. Thormun meanwhile felt mostly an odd sense of curiosity. This event brought change: a shift. He had to find out what he could while he could.
____ Darkness brought company. Thormun heard creaking on the floorboards behind him, though he did not need to glance back to check. “You seem unshaken.” Came Haebar’s voice. The footsteps neared, “Perhaps you think it’s another delusion brought about by the water.”
____ “The others saw it too.” Thormun dismissed. He carefully examined a clump of the stuff Brave Arrow had carved out with his hatchet. The old kyrie carefully prodded the fleshy material with small thin instruments, “A thousand years of peace in my home province, without a hint of any red menace creeping out from the mountain. However unsettling, it lacks the malicious intent of the warring factions out there. I wish to know more.”
____ He peeled it gradually, watching it bleed.
____ “Knowledge is dangerous, you should know.” Haebar told him, “How any of this matter ends the war I can’t begin to guess. It’s probably another portent of doom you’re bringing about to Valhalla.”
____ Thormun picked through the flesh, examining how thin the muscle seemed to be stretched. He frowned, “Everything I do brings woe. But even when I am inactive everything only seems to grow worse. I can only pray that somehow I will pluck peace out of somewhere in the din.”
____ Something in the mass caught his eye, and he picked at it and pulled it from the rest. A long single featureless quill bathed in red. Thormun held it aloft and examined it.
____ “A feather.” He said, turning in his stool and facing Haebar, “This matter is indeed no Marro. This right here used to be kyrie.”
____ Haebar laughed and shrugged, “Kyrie used to live here!”
____ “Not this kind. I know this type of quill. The kyrie of Ostriyick have longer feathers with asymmetrical barbules. This belonged to a Vydarian kyrie. The chances of such a race visiting this quaint little village in the years of peace or even during Utgar’s invasion are quite slim.” Thormun turned and jotted notes as he spoke, so his findings were not lost on this delusion standing before him, “And there is more. This bone here is not kyrie at all. It’s all mixed in together.”
____ His guest was silent.
____ Thormun set down his tools, staring warily forward. “This matter was formed by people: Valhallan and summoned alike. I do not know of any great battle that might have occurred here involving so many combatants that might have been fused together. But even if such a thing did happen… the means of it is hidden within that forest.” The old kyrie again faced his delusion.
____ Haebar’s still face flickered in and out of the wavering candlelight, saying nothing. That warm smile he always seemed to wear was gone.
____ “It can only be the wellspring.” Thormun concluded, “Somehow, things are becoming even worse.”

3

____ At last the Sentinels of Jandar won the gate, opening the castle’s great door from the inside and permitting the flightless warriors into the fortress. Thorgrim led the way, hewing his foes left and right as the fighting intensified. Orcs and wolves welcomed battle rather than feared it, and had put up a terrifying defense thus far. But the Alliance possessed the numbers to keep up the assault relentlessly. Such an overwhelming advantage was the only way to possibly capture the wellspring quickly. Thorgrim could only hope taking so many reserves from Elswin would not blow up in the Alliance’s faces.
____ “Do not stop the attack!” The viking bellowed, headbutting a wolf when his sword remained fastened in another. He wiped the blood from his nightvision goggles, “Form a spearhead straight for the keep! To the wellspring!”
____ They would have to take it and then hold it against the inevitable counterattack. Thorgrim thrust his way forward, fighting like his brother would have. A strong wedge of knights formed behind him, and they sliced and punched and bit their way up each bloody step leading to the keep at the heart of the castle.
____ Flying friends would do them no good here. “Bring up the ram!” Thorgrim shouted above the din as his number gathered about the closed doors of the inner-fortress. Bullets whizzed over their heads, and the knights lifted their shields aloft and held their ground. Their armor had been dipped in wellspring water, greatly leveling the playing field between them and Utgar’s machines, but a lucky shot could always still end any of them permanently.
____ Up came the ram, held aloft by Morsbane’s magic while he hid amongst the shields. With a wave of his staff he brought it forth, slamming into the great gate. THUUM!!! Uninterrupted, he swung it back for a second strike.
____ “It’s working, just cover me! They can see the light of my spellcasting!” The old elf shouted above all the noise. He gave Thorgrim a weary grin, “This assault is faring better than I anticipated.”
____ “You elves are too well-groomed and clean-shaven to be smiling in the middle of this bloody fray!” Thorgrim replied, “You oughta only look at home playing instruments at your fancy dinners.”
____ “Ha! The reverse to you; I’ve seen you play at Jandar’s banquets!” Morsbane lifted his head and watched the ram thunderously rend the gate. The hinges snapped and the doors fell back, “We’re in! Forward, quickly!”
____ There could be a whole second front of enemies inside to guard the wellspring. Thorgrim immediately doffed his goggles and rushed in, lit now by the torchlight within the keep. His shield and sword remained raised both, but as he charged down the hall they soon lowered. No foes in sight.
____ He navigated the ugly brick passages with his men behind him, but no signs of any enemies ever presented themselves. Only as he delved deeper did anything appear, but it was only a filthy red mass beginning to cover all the floor and walls. Thorgrim felt his boots stepping in it and his entire face squinted with disgust, “What on earth…?”
____ “Sir.” One of his knights stooped and lifted a large axe from its resting place amongst the fleshy mass. It was one-handed though much too big for a meager human to lift as such, “A Minion’s weapon, sir. The enemies are here.”
____ “Or were.” Thorgrim said. He continued forward, stepping through more and more of the fleshy substance. Its stench intensified in the cramped halls as he pressed onward, until at last the blue glow of wellspring water lured him into the main chamber. There the clear luminescent pool remained, surrounded by the material. Thorgrim scowled, looking at it in repulsion. The vast lumps of melded bodies were cluttered around the rim of the pool, what was once the guards of this place. As for the rest, it was clearly growing from the wellspring itself.
____ Up came Morsbane, looking less comfortable here than he did in the thick of combat. His robed hand covered his pointy nose, “What’s happened here? What befell this wellspring?”
____ “I’m not sure.” Thorgrim muttered, “The outside forces were still fighting tooth and nail to defend it as if it were normal.” His eyes narrowed, “Whatever’s occurring here, you’d better hope to hell the same isn’t happening to the wellspring in your General’s castle.”

____ It was spreading. By first light the red menace was stretched far beyond the borders of Thormun’s wrecked old town. It had nearly engulfed Sir Denrick who had slept at what he assumed was a safe distance. The knight was spared only by the quick thinking of Brave Arrow’s hatchet. The tribesman did not bother to clean the ick off his weapon, “We need to put a stop to this.”
____ Thormun surveyed the ever-grimmer surroundings. The material covered much of the surrounding territory now, like red mud spilled from down the mountain. They had probably only just arrived as the spread was starting, and at this rate it would only worsen at an alarming speed. He nodded, “We’ll make for the wellspring, though any danger may grow exponentially as we get closer.”
____ “You still wish to study the wellspring?” Denrick questioned. His tone was beginning to carry the skepticism of Manted at the meeting. But Thormun agreed nonetheless.
____ “Yes. I have questions that have needed answering for some time, and now I fear the door to answer them is closing fast.”
____ Peraphon was with him as always, “Do what you need to, master. If there’s danger, leave it to us.”
____ Thormun faced the mountain. Those old pines looked more foreboding now than the welcoming woods he had expected from his innocent youth. The wellsprings and the destruction they brought, for what purpose none could say… perhaps this place had always been cursed. Only now was it all marred in the fitting red color that matched it. Red… the same as his vision…
____ …Hu… …y…
____ Perhaps the war was coming to an end soon, but not in the way he always thought it might. Doubt and unease stewed in the old kyrie’s taut lips, but still he nodded and silently led the way forward. The others followed, and the four marched forth and disappeared into the forest. Surrounded on all sides by the unsettling ground under their feet.
____ The mountain slope was gentle as first, but as Thormun continued the ascending hike his age began to tarry him. How often he’d come up this path in his younger days, though so much of it was now unrecognizable. The gentle greens and blues of the mountain forest were covered and uglied in the red material, coating the ground and partially up the trees. Those trunks had faces now in the flesh.
____ It was too quiet. The footsteps of the travelers were the only noise, as well as the rustling breeze running through the air. No, it was not windy. Brave Arrow perked up, and he drew his knife. “Danger!” He shouted simply.
____ Denrick turned and saw what was coming too late. The rustling was not in the wind but along the ground: a tunneling rise in the red material making its way toward the group. It split open seven feet from the knight and a reaching tendril shot out. Denrick fell and Brave Arrow pounced. Blood sprayed everywhere as he began hacking away at the lance of flesh that had sprouted.
____ “This ground is alive!” The tribesman said, “Flee!”
____ So it wasn’t just hostile to behold. A second portion of the red ground unstitched and out swung a great big sinewy bone like a club. Brave Arrow ducked to dodge but Peraphon already had his back. The kyrie’s hammer smashed into the bone and shattered it. “Go!” The young warrior shouted to his elders, and Thormun and Denrick hurried up the mountain.
____ “This is bad.” Denrick muttered as they climbed, “It’s like it waited for us to be deep within its heart before attacking. How are we to fight the ground?”
____ “For a human? Impossible.” Thormun said, “For a kyrie, perhaps manageable. Hold on!”
____ He grasped the knights’ arms and spread his wings. Flying in this thick forest was madness, but what choice did they have? Peraphon and Brave Arrow could only defend them from one side. Lifting gradually off the ground, Thormun flew up and forward. His wings were large, and his chest still ached with the echoes of injury, but he carefully navigated between the trees. Red tendrils shot at his ankles.
____ “Tell me the wellspring is close!” Denrick shouted.
____ “Very near, but I cannot penetrate this dense canopy! Just hold on a little longer!”
____ But one arrow of flesh managed to strike Thormun’s wings. He shouted and fell, trying and failing to remain aloft. The two crashed and rolled, and instantly the red menace was snaking forth like vines. Thormun shut his eye tight but heard only a quick yelp of metal being freed.
____ Denrick’s sword was drawn, and he shakily rose. He still leaned on his cane with his other hand, back bent even as he relived his courage. “Keep going!” The knight shouted, cutting down a second lunging lump of skin, “I’ll be right behind you!”
____ Thormun nodded and struggled to his feet. His old mistake lay just ahead. Close to the lake, hidden innocuously within the forest safe from prying eyes around or above. No fortress guarded it, save for the flat organic one Thormun now stood in. He hurried on ahead, following the steps he’d taken so many times sneaking back to this one place to have just a bit more water.
____ Here the red waned as he entered the heart of the wellspring: narrowing down into veins running toward and into the pool. Thormun brushed aside the many leaves leading in and stared at his old wellspring. Just as vivid and blue as ever, for now, tainted only slightly by the red surrounding it: spreading very gradually like smoke in the water. The old kyrie stooped low, staring into the mirrorlike pool. His own face reflected back.
____ “Everything started here.” Thormun muttered, “But why were you here…?”
____ Quiet.
____ There was another face in the still water now, staring down. Red, details mostly obscured by an ugly helmet. Not a vision. Thormun turned, and there the kyrie was mid-swing with the haft of his weapon. Thormun was batted aside and sent rolling along the red ground, feeble in his age. He lifted his head weakly. The kyrie before him was simply a Minion of Utgar, but he wasn’t alone.
____ “You thought you were so clever, coming here on foot to avoid being followed.” Goellet said as he crept from the bushes. One hand of his was clutched tight to his robes, the maroon garment obscuring the injury he’d sustained following Thormun up the mountain through the red menace. He surveyed the forested surroundings, “No wonder we never found this place. No ruins, no chamber, hiding in plain sight like some random watering hole. Well, no matter.”
____ “This wellspring will do you no favors.” Thormun wheezed, “Even if it does still work, it won’t be enough for Utgar to break the stalemate. You’ll just get more war, as always.”
____ “You may be right, old fool.” Goellet stroked his chin, “But with a breakthrough in Elswin we may be up two wellsprings. I know the Alliance pulled reserves from the defenses there.” He pointed to his Minion, “This old codger has no more secrets to hide. Bring me his head.”
____ The warrior advanced, but he was blocked. Out from the bushes came Denrick, weapon still drawn. He limped with age and injury, but the fury on his face still halted the Minion. “Stay back.” He growled, “Your General’s in for a surprise, Goellet. Jandar has summoned the Veloqui, a new race, and an entire army of them is marching to Elswin as we speak. Utgar’s forces will be getting a bloodbath, not the rout they’re expecting!”
____ The advisor’s thin hands clenched into fists.
____ “So Jandar did summon even more…” Thormun muttered. He said he’d sealed the wellspring. The old kyrie shook his head, “It’ll just be more war. Wars upon wars upon wars. Can’t any of you see? Even now you’re standing on this red ruin with weapons pointed at each other!” The red. Thormun’s eye widened, “…If Jandar did not seal the wellspring as he claimed, then is what’s happening here may be happening…”
____ His heart sank even as another voice confirmed it, “…All across Valhalla. I told you it was another portent of doom.”
____ Out stepped Haebar, smiling and shrugging. Thormun sighed and lowered his head.
____ But his delusion was shared. Denrick lowered his weapon just slightly, staring in bewilderment at the newcomer, “…Falry?”
____ “Eletus? How are you here?” Goellet asked in kind, gawking. Thormun lifted his head. This Haebar was real?
____ “Jandar did as I advised him.” Haebar explained, “Though he did insist on sealing his wellspring right after. That will only slow the spread to his kingdom, though his summoning a new army will hasten the spread overall. A very meager setback for me. The growth from his other wellsprings will eventually reach Thaelenk in time.”
____ “You serve Jandar, Eletus?!” Goellet demanded. He snapped his fingers and the Minion of Utgar raised his axe. Haebar waved one hand dismissively, and the fleshy red vines hooked the Minion by the boots. The warrior fell on his face and was instantly yanked into the dense foliage out of sight. Denrick stared in shock.
____ “I serve the ground, ensuring its feeding for years.” Haebar corrected, “And so I simply advised Jandar (and Utgar as well) to continue bringing more and more summoned to Valhalla. There remained just a bit more watering left to do, but the coming slaughter at Elswin should do the trick.” He faced Thormun, “You know the voices cry out for it endlessly.”
____ They grew louder by the second. …H… y… …Hu… ry… …Hu… gry…!
____ …Hungry…! It echoed in Thormun’s mind. He paled, “What is this, Haebar?”
____ “The natural state of this world. I asked you to ponder the purpose of the wellsprings.” Haebar held his arms aloft, “Tell me, have you ever considered the possibility that this world is in fact a life form? Such an organism would require an enormous amount of matter to thrive, and thus the wellsprings exist as conduits to keep it fed. It was like this before once, and now it’s waking up again.”
____ “…Fed, you say?!”
____ “Yes, by bloodshed. Battle, destruction… a constant Ragnarok, Thormun.” Haebar smiled, and his form seemed to melt as he did so, “I am one of the keepers of this natural order, thrown into disarray eons ago by rebellious angels who longed for peace on the ground. They sealed and tried to bury the wellsprings, and only they could unearth them again. I am no true kyrie, but as you recall I managed to find one to help me begin the process again.”
____ There was no pang of regret that Thormun had not felt already. He sighed hard, “So you are an agent of this evil earth, tricking me into destroying every last hint of peace of Valhalla.”
____ “The conduits had to take on a more alluring presence if its own jailers were to free it again.” Haebar’s molding form said, “But peace was never the natural order of this planet. Dreadful quiet is an act of rebellion! Your own hearts are proof enough of that, save for anomalies like yourself, Thormun!”
____ Half of that form sunk into the red ground, and all at once more tendrils came rushing in. Instantly Goellet took off skyward, fleeing into the air. Thormun however remained hunched on the ground, unable to retreat so quickly. With only more destruction coming, he nearly accepted it.
____ But Denrick would not. He lunged and cut every reaching arm of red, protecting the old kyrie even as he himself was assailed. Flesh entangled the knight’s legs, but he kept defending Thormun all the same.
____ “Get up!” Denrick shouted, “Thormun!”
____ “Forgive me.” Thormun murmured, “It seems you were doomed the moment you were summoned. Only meat for the grinder.”
____ “Fly, Thormun!” Denrick grit his teeth tightly, feeling his own bloodloss and the red matter gradually overwhelmed and enveloped him, “There’s still a fight to be had! Not warmongering, but a righteous fight! I would have died anyway on Earth; Jandar saved me because he cared! And you care! There is still good in you folk. You got your vile answer for why the wellsprings exist, well I ask this: if the ground on this planet is evil then why do the kyrie have wings?!”
____ Thormun lifted his head. Perhaps…
____ He spread his wings, and even as the red lunged Denrick still cut them back with the last ounce of strength he still possessed. Thormun took off skyward, looking back at the knight below. Like all other things, he could not help. But Denrick hewed and fought to the bitter end anyway as the red slowly enveloped him, and even as it overtook him he still managed a glance skyward, and a wink.
____ “You can’t leave!” Haebar’s voice bellowed after Thormun, and his form arched and bent into a vast spike of flesh lancing out after the fleeing kyrie. But this too was thwarted, as something fell from the sky and crashed onto the inhuman shape. Thormun glanced back. It was Brave Arrow, his weapons sunk into the vast spear of meat. He had been dropped by a very injured Peraphon, who now dove down and swooped past to catch the tribesman. The two had survived!
____ Haebar’s voice screamed in fury and shot forth again, aiming for the younger kyrie and the human he carried. Peraphon dodged through the air, evading as he ascended to a safer height. He caught up to Thormun and remained level with him as the two soared, flying far from the mountain.
____ Thormun stared at the ground below as he flew. All was spreading red down there, inching further by the hour. Such an infection could overtake all the land in weeks if not sooner. Further beyond on the unblighted horizon the old kyrie could see smoke and other signs of war. A great battle in Elswin, far from any of the wellsprings or their creeping presence, armies slaughtering armies and in so doing continuing to feed the ground. Feeding and feeding for years unknowingly, until the dam broke and all the ruin was unleashed at once. It was too late to stop now, and exactly as Haebar desired.
____ Thormun sighed and shook his head. He would not despair. He had done enough of that already, up until the very last sacrifice. Denrick had not perished in order to prolong despair. There was still a silver lining.
____ “It’s all spreading, master.” Peraphon told him as they flew, “Where can we possibly go?”
____ “First the war spreads, now this Ragnarok.” Thormun muttered, “As with the war, Jandar’s keep seems the best bet.”
____ Peraphon nodded, and the two turned north and flew. Heading toward the distant white north, while all else ran red below.






From the journal of Thormun of Tealeron,

____ Much of Valhalla is fallen or falling. From each wellspring the red menace grows and spreads all across the land, overtaking everything bit by bit. No armies stand a chance against the very ground they stand upon. The most any of us can do is flee to thus unaffected areas, for the time being. To this end Jandar’s northernmost territory is the safest, as his castle’s wellspring is sealed. Nowhere else is safe, and we have taken in countless refugees including the great Utgar himself. None of the Valkyrie are in great spirits, all sharing the burden of responsibility for bringing about this apocalypse.

____ But there is hope. Even if this Armageddon is the natural state of Valhalla, the kyrie of ancient times long past survived it before, and so we’ll endure it again. The very tallest places seem to be the last to be covered by the creeping evil, and Jandar’s castle is very high indeed, so we have some time still.

____ We plan to send the summoned across the Bitter Sea. They cannot escape the ground but do not deserve to perish, for without the summoned I and many other kyrie would not be here today. I owe Denrick my life, and I do not wish to damn Brave Arrow—who saved me also—to an ugly and unavoidable end. I do not know if the red can cross the ocean, but if it cannot then Haukeland may be their only sanctuary.

____ As for us kyrie, perhaps the tales are not so tall and the clouds are our true homes after all. The ground cannot reach there, nor can the summoned we used to fight our wars before, so perhaps in a strange sort of way I can still achieve the peace I have for so long desired. Jandar and Peraphon and others like them will study the means by which the wellsprings were defeated and sealed in the ancient past, in order to take back Valhalla for the kyrie. I am a scientist, and may be of great use in that pursuit. But at the same time… perhaps for now I can settle with just… a forced, bittersweet peace.

-Thormun

~TAF